The Project Gutenberg eBook, Greatheart, by Ethel M. Dell


This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.net





Title: Greatheart

Author: Ethel M. Dell

Release Date: September 18, 2004  [eBook #13497]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1


***START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GREATHEART***


E-text prepared by Suzanne Shell, Project Gutenberg Beginners Projects,
Mary Meehan, and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team



GREATHEART

by

ETHEL M. DELL

Author of the Hundredth Chance, The Lamp in the Desert,
The Swindler, etc.

1918







"NOW MR. GREATHEART WAS A STRONG MAN."
--_The Pilgrims Progress_.



I Dedicate This Book to A. G. C.

Friend of My Heart and to the Memory of All the Happy Days We have Spent
Together.




CONTENTS


PART I

      I.  The Wanderer
     II.  The Looker-On
    III.  The Search
     IV.  The Magician
      V.  Apollo
     VI.  Cinderella
    VII.  The Broken Spell
   VIII.  Mr. Greatheart
     IX.  The Runaway Colt.
      X.  The House of Bondage
     XI.  Olympus
    XII.  The Wine of the Gods
   XIII.  Friendship in the Desert
    XIV.  The Purple Empress
     XV.  The Mountain Crest
    XVI.  The Second Draught
   XVII.  The Unknown Force
  XVIII.  The Escape of the Prisoner
    XIX.  The Cup of Bitterness
     XX.  The Vision of Greatheart
    XXI.  The Return
   XXII.  The Valley of the Shadow
  XXIII.  The Way Back
   XXIV.  The Lights of a City
    XXV.  The True Gold
   XXVI.  The Call of Apollo
  XXVII.  The Golden Maze
 XXVIII.  The Lesson
   XXIX.  The Captive
    XXX.  The Second Summons


PART II

      I.  Cinderella's Prince
     II.  Wedding Arrangements
    III.  Despair
     IV.  The New Home
      V.  The Watcher
     VI.  The Wrong Road
    VII.  Doubting Castle
   VIII.  THE VICTORY
     IX.  THE BURDEN
      X.  THE HOURS OF DARKNESS
     XI.  THE NET
    XII.  THE DIVINE SPARK
   XIII.  THE BROKEN HEART
    XIV.  THE WRATH OF THE GODS
     XV.  THE SAPPHIRE FOR FRIENDSHIP
    XVI.  THE OPEN DOOR
   XVII.  THE LION IN THE PATH
  XVIII.  THE TRUTH
    XIX.  THE FURNACE
     XX.  THE COMING OF GREATHEART
    XXI.  THE VALLEY OF HUMILIATION
   XXII.  SPOKEN IN JEST
  XXIII.  THE KNIGHT IN DISGUISE
   XXIV.  THE MOUNTAIN SIDE
    XXV.  THE TRUSTY FRIEND
   XXVI.  THE LAST SUMMONS
  XXVII.  THE MOUNTAIN-TOP
 XXVIII.  CONSOLATION
   XXIX.  THE SEVENTH HEAVEN




PART I




CHAPTER I

THE WANDERER.


Biddy Maloney stood at the window of her mistress's bedroom, and surveyed
the world with eyes of stern disapproval. There was nothing of the smart
lady's maid about Biddy. She abominated smart lady's maids. A flyaway
French cap and an apron barely reaching to the knees were to her the very
essence of flighty impropriety. There was just such a creature in
attendance upon Lady Grace de Vigne who occupied the best suite of rooms
in the hotel, and Biddy very strongly resented her existence. In her own
mind she despised her as a shameless hussy wholly devoid of all ideas of
"dacency." Her resentment was partly due to the fact that the indecent
one belonged to the party in possession of the best suite, which they had
occupied some three weeks before Biddy and her party had appeared on the
scene.

It was all Master Scott's fault, of course. He ought to have written to
engage rooms sooner, but then to be sure the decision to migrate to this
winter paradise in the Alps had been a sudden one. That had been Sir
Eustace's fault. He was always so sudden in his ways.

Biddy sighed impatiently. Sir Eustace had always been hard to manage. She
had never really conquered him even in the days when she had made him
stand in the corner and go without sugar in his tea. She well remembered
the shocking occasion on which he had flung sugar and basin together into
the fire so that the others might be made to share his enforced
abstinence. She believed he was equal to committing a similar act of
violence if baulked even now. But he never was baulked. At thirty-five he
reigned supreme in his own world. No one ever crossed him, unless it were
Master Scott, and of course no one could be seriously angry with him,
poor dear young man! He was so gentle and kind. A faint, maternal smile
relaxed Biddy's grim lips. She became aware that the white world below
was a-flood with sunshine.

The snowy mountains that rose against the vivid blue were dream-like in
their beauty. Where the sun shone upon them, their purity was almost too
dazzling to behold. It was a relief to rest the eyes upon the great
patches of pine-woods that clothed some of the slopes.

"I wonder if Miss Isabel will be happy here," mused Biddy.

That to her mind was the only thing on earth that really mattered,
practically the only thing for which she ever troubled her Maker. Her own
wants were all amalgamated in this one great desire of her heart--that
her darling's poor torn spirit should be made happy. She had wholly
ceased to remember that she had ever wanted anything else. It was for
Miss Isabel that she desired the best rooms, the best carriages,
the best of everything. Even her love for Master Scott--poor dear young
man!--depended largely upon the faculty he possessed for consoling and
interesting Miss Isabel. Anyone who did that earned Biddy's undying
respect and gratitude. Of the rest of the world--save for a passing
disapproval--she was scarcely aware. Nothing else mattered in the same
way. In fact nothing else really mattered at all.

Ah! A movement from the bed at last! Her quick ears, ever on the alert,
warned her on the instant. She turned from the window with such
mother-love shining in her old brown face under its severe white cap as
made it as beautiful in its way as the paradise without.

"Why, Miss Isabel darlint, how you've slept then!" she said, in the soft,
crooning voice which was kept for this one beloved being alone.

Two white arms were stretched wide outside the bed. Two dark eyes,
mysteriously shadowed and sunken, looked up to hers.

"Has he gone already, Biddy?" a low voice asked.

"Only a little way, darlint. He's just round the corner," said Biddy
tenderly. "Will ye wait a minute while I give ye your tay?"

There was a spirit-kettle singing merrily in the room. She busied herself
about it, her withered face intent over the task.

The white arms fell upon the blue travelling-rug that Biddy had spread
with loving care outside the bed the night before to add to her
mistress's comfort. "When did he go, Biddy?" the low voice asked, and
there was a furtive quality in the question as if it were designed for
none but Biddy's ears. "Did he--did he leave no message?"

"Ah, to be sure!" said Biddy, turning her face for a moment. "And the
likes of me to have forgotten it! He sent ye his best love, darlint, and
ye were to eat a fine breakfast before ye went out."

The sad eyes smiled at her from the bed, half-gratified,
half-incredulous, like the eyes of a lonely child who listens to a
fairy-tale. "It was like him to think of that, Biddy. But--I wish he had
stayed a little longer. I must get up and go and find him."

"Hasn't he been with ye through the night?" asked Biddy, bent again to
her task.

"Nearly all night long!" The answer came on a note of triumph, yet there
was also a note of challenge in it also.

"Then what more would ye have?" said Biddy wisely. "Leave him alone for a
bit, darlint! Husbands are better without their wives sometimes."

A low laugh came from the bed. "Oh, Biddy, I must tell him that! He would
love your _bon-mots_. Did he--did he say when he would be back?"

"That he did not," said Biddy, still absorbed over the kettle. "But
there's nothing in that at all. Ye can't be always expecting a man to
give account of himself. Now, mavourneen, I'll give ye your tay, and
ye'll be able to get up when ye feel like it. Ah! There's Master Scott!
And would ye like him to come in and have a cup with ye?"

Three soft knocks had sounded on the door. The woman in the bed raised
herself, and her hair fell in glory around her, hair that at twenty-five
had been raven-black, hair that at thirty-two was white as the snow
outside the window.

"Is that you, Stumpy dear? Come in! Come in!" she called.

Her voice was hollow and deep. She turned her face to the door--a
beautiful, wasted face with hungry eyes that watched and waited
perpetually.

The door opened very quietly and unobtrusively, and a small,
insignificant man came in. He was about the size of the average schoolboy
of fifteen, and he walked with a slight limp, one leg being a trifle
shorter than the other. Notwithstanding this defect, his general
appearance was one of extreme neatness, from his colourless but carefully
trained moustache and small trim beard to his well-shod feet. His
clothes---like his beard--fitted him perfectly.

His close-cropped hair was also colourless and grew somewhat far back on
his forehead. His pale grey eyes had a tired expression, as if they had
looked too long or too earnestly upon the turmoil of life.

He came to the bedside and took the thin white hand outstretched to him
on which a wedding ring hung loose. He walked without awkwardness; there
was even dignity in his carriage.

He bent to kiss the uplifted face. "Have you slept well, dear?"

Her arms reached up and clasped his neck. "Oh, Stumpy, yes! I have had a
lovely night. Basil has been with me. He has gone out now; but I am going
to look for him presently."

"Many happy returns of the day to ye, Master Scott!" put in Biddy rather
pointedly.

"Ah yes. It is your birthday. I had forgotten. Forgive me, Stumpy
darling! You know I wish you always the very, very best." The clinging
arms held him more closely,

"Thank you, Isabel." Scott's voice was as tired as his eyes, and yet it
had a certain quality of strength. "Of course it's a very important
occasion. How are we going to celebrate it?"

"I have a present for you somewhere. Biddy, where is it?" Isabel's voice
had a note of impatience in it.

"It's here, darlint! It's here!" Biddy bustled up to the bed with a
parcel.

Isabel took it from her and turned to Scott. "It's only a silly old
cigarette-case, dear, but I thought of it all myself. How old are you
now, Stumpy?"

"I am thirty," he answered, smiling. "Thank you very much, dear. It's
just the thing I wanted--only too good!"

"As if anything could be too good for you!" his sister said tenderly.
"Has Eustace remembered?"

"Oh yes. Eustace has given me a saddle, but as he didn't think I should
want it here, it is to be presented when we get home again." He sat down
on the side of the bed, still inspecting the birthday offering.

"Haven't you had anything from anyone else?" Isabel asked, after a
moment.

He shook his head. "Who else is there to bother about a minnow like me?"

"You're not a minnow, Scott. And didn't--didn't Basil give you anything?"

Scott's tired eyes looked at her with a sudden fixity. He said nothing;
but a piteous look came into Isabel's face under his steady gaze, and she
dropped her own as if ashamed.

"Whisht, Master Scott darlint, for the Lord's sake, don't ye go upsetting
her!" warned Biddy in a sibilant whisper. "I had trouble enough last
night. If it hadn't been for the draught, she wouldn't have slept at all,
at all."

Scott did not look at her. "You should have called me," he said, and
leaning forward took his sister's hand. "Isabel, wouldn't you like to
come out and see the skaters? There is some wonderful luging going on
too."

She did not raise her eyes; her whole demeanour had changed. She seemed
to droop as if all animation had gone; "I don't know," she said
listlessly. "I think I would almost as soon stay here."

"Have your tay, darlint!" coaxed Biddy, on her other side.

"Eustace will be coming to look for you if you don't," said Scott.

She started at that, and gave a quick shiver. "Oh no, I don't want
Eustace! Don't let him come here, Stumpy, will you?"

"Shall I go and tell him you are coming then?" asked Scott, his eyes
still steadily watching her.

She nodded. "Yes, yes. But I don't want to be made. Basil never made me
do things."

Scott rose. "I will wait for you downstairs. Thank you, Biddy. Yes, I'll
drink that first. No tea in the world ever tastes like your brew."

"Get along with your blarney, Master Scott!" protested Biddy. "And you
and Sir Eustace mustn't tire Miss Isabel out. Remember, she's just come a
long journey, and it's not wonderful at all that she don't feel like
exerting herself."

A red fire of resentment smouldered in the old woman's eyes, but Scott
paid no attention to it. "You'd better get some sleep yourself, Biddy, if
you can," he said. "No more, thanks. You will be out in an hour then,
Isabel?"

"Perhaps," she said.

He paused, standing beside her. "If you are not out in an hour I shall
come and fetch you," he said.

She put forth an appealing hand like a child. "I will come out, Stumpy. I
will come out," she said tremulously.

He pressed the hand for a moment. "In an hour then, I want to show you
everything. There is plenty to be seen."

He turned to the door, looked back with a parting smile, and went out.

Isabel did not see the smile. She was staring moodily downwards with eyes
that only looked within.




CHAPTER II

THE LOOKER-ON


Down on the skating-rink below the hotel, a crowd of people were making
merry. The ice was in splendid condition. It sparkled in the sun like a
sheet of frosted glass, and over it the skaters glided with much mirth
and laughter.

Scott stood on the road above and watched them. There were a good many
accomplished performers among them, and there were also several
beginners. But all seemed alike infected with the gaiety of the place.
There was not one face that did not wear a smile.

It was an invigorating scene. From a slope of the white mountain-side
beyond the rink the shouts and laughter of higers came through the
crystal air. A string of luges was shooting down the run, and even as
Scott caught sight of it the foremost came to grief, and a dozen people
rolled ignominiously in the snow. He smiled involuntarily. He seemed to
have stepped into an atmosphere of irresponsible youth. The air was full
of the magic fluid. It stirred his pulses like a draught of champagne.

Then his eyes returned to the rink, and almost immediately singled out
the best skater there. A man in a white sweater, dark, handsome,
magnificently made, supremely sure of himself, darted with the swift
grace of a swallow through the throng. His absolute confidence and
splendid physique made him conspicuous. He executed elaborate figures
with such perfect ease and certainty of movement that many turned to look
at him in astonished admiration.

"Great Scott!" said a cracked voice at Scott's shoulder.

He turned sharply, and met the frank regard of a rosy-faced schoolboy a
little shorter than himself.

"Look at that bloomin' swell!" said the new-comer in tones of deep
disgust. "He seems to have sprouted in the night. I've no use for these
star skaters myself. They're all so beastly sidey."

He addressed Scott as an equal, and as an equal Scott made reply. "P'raps
when you're a star skater yourself, you'll change your mind about 'em."

The boy grinned. "Ah! P'raps! You're a new chum, aren't you?"

"Very new," said Scott.

"Can you skate?" asked the lad. "But of course you can. I suppose you're
another dark horse. It's too bad, you know; just as Dinah and I are
beginning to fancy ourselves at it. We began right at the beginning too."

"Consider yourself lucky!" said Scott rather briefly.

"What do you mean?" The boy's eyes flashed over him intelligently, green
eyes humorously alert.

Scott glanced downwards. "I mean my legs are not a pair, so I can't even
begin."

"Oh, bad luck, sir!" The equality vanished from the boy's voice. He
became suddenly almost deferential, and Scott realized that he was no
longer regarded as a comrade. "Still"--he hesitated--"you can luge, I
suppose?"

"I don't quite see myself," said Scott, looking across once more to the
merry group on the distant run.

"Any idiot can do that," the boy protested, then turned suddenly a deep
red. "Oh, lor, I didn't mean that! Hi, Dinah!" He turned to cover his
embarrassment and sent a deafening yell at the sun-bathed _façade_ of the
hotel. "Are you never coming, you cuckoo? Half the morning's gone
already!"

"Coming, Billy!" at once a clear gay voice made answer, and the merriest
face that Scott had ever seen made a sudden appearance at an open window.
"Darling Billy, do keep your hair on for just two minutes longer! Yvonne
has been trying on my fancy dress, but she's nearly done."

The neck and shoulders below the laughing face were bare and a bare arm
waved in a propitiatory fashion ere it vanished.

"Looks as if the fancy dress is a minus quantity," observed Billy to his
companion with a grin. "I didn't see any of it, did you?"

Scott tried not to laugh. "Your sister?" he asked.

Billy nodded affirmation. "She ain't a bad urchin," he observed, "as
sisters go. We're staying here along with the de Vignes. Ever met 'em?
Lady Grace is a holy terror. Her husband is a horrible stuck-up bore of
an Anglo-Indian,--thinks himself everybody, and tells the most awful
howlers. Rose--that's the daughter--is by way of being very beautiful.
There she goes now; see? That golden-haired girl in red! She's another of
your beastly star skaters. I'll bet she'll have that big bounder cutting
capers with her before the day's out."

"Think so?" said Scott.

Billy nodded again. "I suppose he's a prince at least. My word, doesn't
he fancy himself? Look at that now? Side--sheer side!"

The skater under discussion had just executed a most intricate figure not
far from them. Having accomplished it with that unerring and somewhat
blatant confidence that so revolted Billy's schoolboy soul, he
straightened his tall figure, and darted in a straight line for the end
of the rink above which they stood. His hands were in his pockets. His
bearing was superb. He described a complete circle below them before he
brought himself to a stand. Then he lifted his dark arrogant face. He
wore a short clipped moustache which by no means hid the strength of a
well-modelled though slightly sneering mouth. His eyes were somewhat
deeply set, and shone extraordinarily blue under straight black brows
that met. The man's whole expression was one of dominant self-assertion.
He bore himself like a king.

"Well, Stumpy," he said, "where's Isabel?"

Scott's companion jumped, and beat a swift retreat. Scott smiled a little
as he made reply.

"I have been up to see her. She will be out presently. Biddy had to give
her a sleeping-draught last night."

"Damn!" said the other in a fierce undertone. "Did she call you first?"

"No."

"Then why the devil didn't she? I shall sack that woman. Isabel hasn't a
chance to get well with a mischievous old hag like that always with her."

"I think Isabel would probably die without her," Stumpy responded in his
quiet voice which presented a vivid contrast to his brother's stormy
utterance. "And Biddy would probably die too--if she consented to go,
which I doubt."

"Oh, damn Biddy! The sooner she dies the better. She's nothing but a
perpetual nuisance. What is Isabel like this morning?"

Scott hesitated, and his brother frowned.

"That's enough. What else could any one expect? Look here, Scott! This
thing has got to end. I shall take that sleeping-stuff away."

"If you can get hold of it," put in Scott drily.

"You must get hold of it. You have ample opportunity. It's all very well
to preach patience, but she has been taking slow poison for seven years.
I am certain of it. It's ridiculous! It's monstrous! It's got to end." He
spoke with impatient finality, his blue eyes challenging remonstrance.

Scott made none. Only after a moment he said, "If you take away one prop,
old chap, you must provide another. A broken thing can't stand alone. But
need we discuss it now? As I told you, she is coming out presently, and
this glorious air is bound to make a difference to her. It tastes like
wine."

It was at this point that the golden-haired girl in red suddenly glided
up and sat down on the bank a few yards away to adjust a skate.

Sir Eustace turned his head, and a sparkle came into his eyes. He watched
her for a moment, then left his brother without further words.

"Can I do that for you?" he asked.

She lifted a flushed face. "Oh, how kind of you! But I have just managed
it. How lovely the ice is this morning!"

She rose with the words, balancing herself with a grace as finished as
his own, and threw him a dazzling smile of gratitude. Scott, from his
post of observation on the bank, decided that she certainly was
beautiful. Her face was almost faultless. And yet it seemed to him that
there was infinitely more of witchery in the face that had laughed from
the window a few minutes before. Almost unconsciously he was waiting to
see the owner of that face emerge.

He watched the inevitable exchange of commonplaces between his brother
and the beautiful Miss de Vigne whose graciousness plainly indicated her
willingness for a nearer acquaintance, and presently he saw them move
away side by side.

"What did I tell you?" said Billy's voice at his shoulder. "But you might
have said that chap belonged to you. How was I to know?"

"Oh, quite so," said Scott. "Pray don't apologize! He doesn't belong to
me either. It is I who belong to him."

Billy's green eyes twinkled appreciatively. "You're his brother, aren't
you?"

Scott looked at him. "Now how on earth did you know that?"

He looked back with his frank, engaging grin. "Oh, there's the same hang
about you. I can't tell you what it is. Dinah would know directly. You'd
better ask her."

"I don't happen to have the pleasure of your sister's acquaintance,"
observed Scott, with his quiet smile.

"Oh, I'll soon introduce you if that's what you want," said Billy. "Come
along! There she is now, just crossing the road. By the way, I don't
think you told me your name."

"My name is Studley--Scott Studley, Stumpy to my friends," said Scott, in
his whimsical, rather weary fashion.

Billy laughed. "You're a sport," he said. "When I know you a bit better,
I shall remember that. Hi, Dinah! What a deuce of a time you've been.
This is Mr. Studley, and he saw you at the window without anything on."

"I'm sure he didn't! Billy, how dare you?" Dinah's brown face burned an
indignant red; she looked at Scott with instant hostility.

"Oh, please!" he protested mildly. "That's not quite fair on me."

"Serves you right," declared Billy with malicious delight. "You played me
a shabby trick, you know."

Dinah's brow cleared. She smiled upon Scott. "Isn't he a horrid little
pig? How do you do? Isn't it a ripping day? It makes you want to climb,
doesn't it? I wish I'd got an alpenstock."

"Can't you get one anywhere?" asked Scott. "I thought they were always to
be had."

"Yes, but they cost money," sighed Dinah. "And I haven't got any. It
doesn't really matter though. There are lots of other things to do. Are
you keen on luging? I am."

Her bright eyes smiled into his with the utmost friendliness, and he knew
that she would not commit Billy's mistake and ask him if he skated.

Her smile was infectious. The charm of it lingered after it had passed.
Her eyes were green like Billy's, only softer. They had a great deal of
sweetness in them, and a spice--just a spice of devilry as well. The rest
of the face would have been quite unremarkable, but the laughter-loving
mouth and pointed chin wholly redeemed it from the commonplace. She was a
little brown thing like a woodland creature, and her dainty air and quick
ways put Scott irresistibly in mind of a pert robin.

In reply to her question he told her that he had arrived only the night
before. "And I am quite a tyro," he added. "I have been watching the
luging on that slope, and thanking all the stars that control my destiny
that I wasn't there."

She laughed, showing a row of small white teeth. "Oh, you'd love it once
you started. It's a heavenly sport if the run isn't bumpy. Isn't this a
glorious atmosphere? It makes one feel so happy."

She came and stood by his side to watch the skaters. Billy was seated on
the bank, impatiently changing his boots.

"I'm not going to wait for you any longer, Dinah," he said. "I'm fed up."

"Don't then!" she retorted. "I never asked you to."

"What a lie!" said Billy, with all a brother's gallantry.

She threw him a sister's look of scorn and deigned no rejoinder. But in a
moment the incident was forgotten. "Oh, look there!" she suddenly
exclaimed. "Isn't that just like Rose de Vigne? She's always sure to
appropriate the most handsome man within sight. I've been watching that
man from my window. He is a perfect Apollo, and skates divinely. And now
she's got him!"

Deep disgust was audible in her voice. Billy looked up with a sideways
grin. "You don't suppose he'd look at a sparrow like you, do you?" he
said. "He prefers a swan, you bet."

"Be quiet, Billy!" commanded Dinah, making an ineffectual dig at him with
her foot. "I don't want him to look at me. I hate men. But it is too bad
the way Rose always chooses the best. It's just the same with everything.
And I long--oh, I do long sometimes--to cut her out!"

"I should myself," said Scott unexpectedly. "But why don't you. I'm sure
you could."

She threw him a whimsical smile. "I!" she said. "Why that's about as
likely as--" she stopped short in some confusion.

He laughed a little. "You mean I might as soon hope to cut out Apollo?
But the cases are not parallel, I assure you. Besides, Apollo happens to
be my brother, which makes a difference."

"Oh, is he your brother? What a good thing you told me!" laughed Dinah.
"I might have said something rude about him in a minute."

"Like me!" said Billy, stumbling to his feet. "I made a most horrific
blunder, didn't I, Mr. Studley? I called him a bounder!"

Dinah looked at him witheringly. "You would!" she said. "Well, I hope you
apologized."

Billy stuck out his tongue at her. "I didn't then!" he returned, and
skated elegantly away on one leg.

"Billy," remarked Dinah dispassionately, "is not really such a horrid
little beast as he seems."

Scott smiled his courteous smile. "I had already gathered that," he said.

Her green eyes darted him a swift look, as if to ascertain if he were in
earnest. Then: "That was very nice of you," she said. "I wonder how you
knew."

He still smiled, but without much mirth. "A looker-on sees a good many
things, you know," he said.

Dinah's eyes flashed understanding. She said no more.




CHAPTER III

THE SEARCH


When Isabel came slowly forth at length from the hotel door whither Biddy
had conducted her, Scott was sitting alone on a bench in the sunshine.

He rose at once to join her. "Why, how quick you have been! Or else the
time flies here. Eustace is still skating. I had no idea he was so
accomplished. See, there he is!"

But Isabel set her haggard face towards the mountain-road that wound up
beyond the hotel. "I am going to look for Basil," she said.

"It is waste of time," said Scott quietly.

But he did not attempt to withstand her. They turned side by side up the
hard, snowy track.

For some time they walked in silence. At a short distance from the hotel,
the road ascended steeply through a pine-wood, dark and mysterious as an
enchanted forest, through which there rose the sound of a rushing stream.

Scott paused to listen, but instantly his sister laid an imperious hand
upon him.

"I can't wait," she said. "I am sure he is just round the corner. I heard
him whistle."

He moved on in response to her insistence. "I heard that whistle too," he
said. "But it was a mountain-boy."

He was right. At a curve in the road, they met a young Swiss lad who went
by them with a smile and salute, and fell to whistling again when he had
passed.

Isabel pressed on in silence. She had started in feverish haste, but her
speed was gradually slackening. She looked neither to right nor left; her
eyes perpetually strained forward as though they sought for something
just beyond their range of vision. For a while Scott limped beside her
without speaking, but at last as they sighted the end of the pine-wood he
gently broke the silence.

"Isabel dear, I think we must turn back very soon."

"Oh, why?" she said. "Why? You always say that when--" There came a break
in her voice, and she ceased to speak.

Her pace quickened so that he had some difficulty in keeping up with her,
but he made no protest. With the utmost patience he also pressed on.

But it was not long before her strength began to fail. She stumbled once
or twice, and he put a supporting hand under her elbow. As they neared
the edge of the pines it became evident that the road dwindled to a mere
mountain-path winding steeply upwards through the snow. The sun shone
dazzlingly upon the great waste of whiteness.

Very suddenly Isabel stopped. "He can't have gone this way after all,"
she said, and turned to her brother with eyes of tragic hopelessness.
"Stumpy, Stumpy, what shall I do?"

He drew her hand very gently through his arm. "We will go back, dear," he
said.

A low sob escaped her, but she did not weep. "If I only had the strength
to go on and on and on!" she said. "I know I should find him some day
then."

"You will find him some day," he answered with grave assurance. "But not
yet."

They went back to the turn in the road where the sound of the stream rose
like fairy music from an unseen glen. The snow lay pure and untrodden
under the trees.

Scott paused again, and this time Isabel made no remonstrance. They stood
together listening to the rush of the torrent.

"How beautiful this place must be in springtime!" he said.

She gave a sharp shiver. "It is like a dead world now."

"A world that will very soon rise again," he answered.

She looked at him with vague eyes. "You are always talking of the
resurrection," she said.

"When I am with you, I am often thinking of it," he said with simplicity.

A haunted look came into her face. "But that implies--death," she said,
her voice very low.

"And what is Death?" said Scott gently, as if he reasoned with a child.
"Do you think it is more than a step further into Life? The passing of a
boundary, that is all."

"But there is no returning!" she protested piteously. "It must be more
than that."

"My dear, there is never any returning," he said gravely. "None of us can
go backwards. Yesterday is but a step away, but can we retrace that step?
No, not one of us."

She made a sudden, almost fierce gesture. "Oh, to go back!" she cried.
"Oh, to go back! Why should we be forced blindly forward when we only
want to go back?"

"That is the universal law," said Scott. "That is God's Will."

"It is cruel! It is cruel!" she wailed.

"No, it is merciful. So long as there is Death in the world we must go
on. We have got to get past Death."

She turned her tragic eyes upon him. "And what then? What then?"

Scott was gazing steadfastly into her face of ravaged beauty. "Then--the
resurrection," he said. "There are millions of people in the world,
Isabel, who are living out their lives solely for the sake of that,
because they know that if they only keep on, the Resurrection will give
back to them all that they have lost. My dear, it is not going back that
could help anyone. The past is past, the present is passing; there is
only the future that can restore all things. We are bound to go forward,
and thank God for it!"

Her eyes fell slowly before his. She did not speak, but after a moment
gave him her hand with a shadowy smile. They continued the descent side
by side.

Another curve of the road brought them within sight of the hotel.

Scott broke the silence. "Here is Eustace coming to meet us!"

She looked up with a start, and into her face came a curious, veiled
expression, half furtive, half afraid.

"Don't tell him, Stumpy!" she said quickly.

"What, dear?"

"Don't tell him I have been looking for Basil this morning. He--he
wouldn't understand. And--and--you know--I must look for him sometimes. I
shall lose him altogether if I don't."

"Shall we pretend we are enjoying ourselves?" said Scott with a smile.

She answered him with feverish earnestness. "Yes--yes! Let us do that!
And, Stumpy, Stumpy dear, you are good, you can pray. I can't, you know.
Will you--will you pray sometimes--that I may find him?"

"I shall pray that your eyes may be opened, Isabel," he answered, "so
that you may know you have never really lost him."

She smiled again, her fleeting, phantom smile. "Don't pray for the
impossible, Stumpy!" she said. "I--I think that would be a mistake."

"Is anything impossible?" said Scott.

He raised his hand before she could make any answer, and sent a cheery
holloa down to his brother who waved a swift response. They quickened
their steps to meet him.

Eustace was striding up the hill with the easy swing of a giant. He held
out both hands to Isabel as he drew near. She pulled herself free from
Scott, and went to him as one drawn by an unseen force.

"Ah, that's right," he said, and bent to kiss her. "I'm glad you've been
for a walk. But you might have come and spoken to me first. I was only on
the rink."

"I didn't want to see a lot of people," said Isabel, shrinking a little.
"I--I don't like so many strangers, Eustace."

"Oh, nonsense!" he said lightly. "You have been buried too long. It's
time you came out of your shell. I shan't take you home again till you
have quite got over that."

His tone was kindly but it held authority. Isabel attempted no protest.
Only she looked away over the sparkling world of white and blue with
something near akin to despair in her eyes.

Scott took out his cigarette-case, and handed it to his brother.
"Isabel's birthday present to me!" he said.

Eustace examined it with a smile. "Very nice! Did you think of it all by
yourself, Isabel?"

"No," she said with dreary listlessness. "Biddy reminded me."

Eustace's face changed. He frowned slightly and gave the case back to his
brother.

"Have a cigarette!" said Scott.

He took one absently, and Scott did the same.

"How did you get on with the lady in red?" he asked.

Eustace threw him a glance half-humorous, half-malicious. "If it comes to
that, how did you get on with the little brown girl?"

"Oh, very nicely," smiled Scott. "Her name is Dinah. Your lady's name is
Rose de Vigne, if you care to know."

"Really?" said Eustace. "And who told you that?"

"Dinah, of course, or Dinah's brother. I forget which. They belong to the
same party."

"I should think that little snub-nosed person feels somewhat in the
shade," observed Eustace.

"I expect she does. But she has plenty of wits to make up for it. She
seems to find life quite an interesting entertainment."

"She can't skate a bit," said Eustace.

"Can't she? You'll have to give her a hint or two. I am sure she would be
very grateful."

"Did she tell you so?"

"I'm not going to tell you what she told me. It wouldn't be fair."

Eustace laughed with easy tolerance. "Oh, I've no objection to giving her
a hand now and then if she's amusing, and doesn't become a nuisance. I'm
not going to let myself be bored by anybody this trip. I'm out for sport
only."

"It's a lovely place," observed Scott.

"Oh, perfect. I'm going to ski this afternoon. How do you like it,
Isabel?"

Abruptly the elder brother accosted her. She was walking between them as
one in a dream. She started at the sound of her name.

"I don't know yet," she said. "It is rather cold, isn't it? I--I am not
sure that I shall be able to sleep here."

Eustace's eyes held hers for a moment. "Oh, no one expects to sleep
here," he said lightly. "You skate all day and dance all night. That's
the programme."

Her lips parted a little. "I--dance!" she said.

"Why not?" said Eustace.

She made a gesture that was almost expressive of horror. "When I dance,"
she said, in her deep voice, "you may put me under lock and key for good
and all, for I shall be mad indeed."

"Don't be silly!" he said sharply.

She shrank as if at a blow, and on the instant very quietly Scott
intervened. "Isabel and I prefer to look on," he said, drawing her hand
gently through his arm. "I fancy it suits us both best."

His eyes met his brother's quick frown deliberately, with the utmost
steadiness, and for a few electric seconds there was undoubted tension
between them. Isabel was aware of it, and gripped the supporting arm very
closely.

Then with a shrug Eustace turned from the contest. "Oh, go your own way!
It's all one to me. You're one of the slow coaches that never get
anywhere."

Scott said nothing whatever. He smoked his cigarette without a sign of
perturbation. Save for a certain steeliness in his pale eyes, his
habitually placid expression remained unaltered.

He walked in silence for a few moments, then without effort began to talk
in a general strain of their journey of the previous day. Had Isabel
cared about the sleigh-ride? If so, they would go again one day.

She lighted up in response with an animation which she had not displayed
during the whole walk. Her eyes shone a little, as with a far-off fire of
gratitude.

"I should like it if you would, Stumpy," she said.

"Then we will certainly go," he said. "I should enjoy it very much."

Eustace came out of a somewhat sullen silence to throw a glance of
half-reluctant approval towards his brother. He plainly regarded Scott's
move as an achievement of some importance.

"Yes, go by all means!" he said. "Enjoy yourselves. That's all I ask."

Isabel's faint smile flitted across her tired face, but she said nothing.

Only as they reached and entered the hotel, she pressed Scott's hand for
a moment in both her own.




CHAPTER IV

THE MAGICIAN


"Well, Dinah, my dear, are you ready?"

Rose de Vigne, very slim and graceful, with her beautiful hair mounted
high above her white forehead and falling in a shower of golden ringlets
behind after the style of a hundred years ago, stood on the threshold of
Dinah's room, awaiting permission to enter. Her dress was of palest green
satin brocade, a genuine Court dress of a century old. Her arms and neck
gleamed with a snowy whiteness. She looked as if she had just stepped out
of an ancient picture.

There came an impatient cry from within the room. "Oh, come in! Come in!
I'm not nearly ready,--never shall be, I think. Where is Yvonne? Couldn't
she spare me a single moment?"

The beautiful lady entered with a smile. She could afford to smile, being
complete to the last detail and quite sure of taking the ballroom by
storm. She found Dinah scurrying barefooted about the room with her hair
in a loose bunch on her neck, her attire of the scantiest description,
her expression one of wild desperation.

"I've lost my stockings. Where can they be? I know I had them this
morning. Can Yvonne have taken them by mistake? She put everything ready
for me,--or said she had."

The bed was littered with articles of clothing all flung together in
hopeless confusion. Rose came forward. "Surely Yvonne didn't leave your
things like this?" she said.

"No. I've been hunting through everything for the stockings. Where can
they be? I shall have to go without them, that's all."

"My dear child, they can't be far away. You had better get on with your
hair while I look for them. I am afraid you will not be able to count on
any help from Yvonne to-night. She has only just finished dressing me,
and has gone now to help Mother. You know what that means."

"Oh, goodness, yes!" said Dinah. "I wish I'd never gone in for this
stupid fancy dress at all. I shall never be done."

Rose smiled in her indulgent way. She was always kind to Dinah. "Well, I
can help you for a few minutes. I can't think how you come to be so late.
I thought you came in long ago."

"Yes, but Billy wanted some buttons sewn on, and that hindered me." Dinah
was dragging at her hair with impatient fingers. "What a swell you look,
Rose! I'm sure no one will dare to ask you for any but square dances."

"Do you think so, dear?" said Rose, looking at herself complacently in
the glass over Dinah's head.

Dinah made a sudden and hideous grimace. "Oh, drat my hair! I can't do
anything with it. I believe I shall cut it all off, put on just a
pinafore, and go as a piccaninny."

"That sounds a little vulgar," observed Rose. "There are your stockings
under the bed. You must have dropped them under. I should think the more
simply you do your hair the better if you are going to wear a coloured
kerchief over it. You have natural ringlets in front, and that is the
only part that will show."

"And they will hang down over my eyes," retorted Dinah, "unless I fasten
them back with a comb, which I haven't got. Oh, don't stay, Rose! I know
you are wanting to go, and you can't help me. I shall manage somehow."

"Are you quite sure?" said Rose turning again to survey herself.

"Quite--quite! I shall get on best alone. I'm in a bad temper too, and I
want to use language--horrid language," said Dinah, tugging viciously at
her dark hair.

Rose lowered her stately gaze and watched her for a moment. Then as
Dinah's green eyes suddenly flashed resentful enquiry upon her she
lightly touched the girl's flushed cheek, and turned away. "Poor little
Dinah!" she said.

The door closed upon her graceful figure in its old-world, sweeping robe
and Dinah whizzed round from the glass like a naughty fairy in a rage.
"Rose de Vigne, I hate you!" she said aloud, and stamped her unshod foot
upon the floor.

A period of uninterrupted misfortune followed this outburst. Everything
went wrong. The costume which the French maid had so deftly fitted upon
her that morning refused to be adjusted properly. The fastenings baffled
her, and finally a hook at the back took firm hold of the lawn of her
sleeve and maliciously refused to be disentangled therefrom.

Dinah struggled for freedom for some minutes till the lawn began to tear,
and then at last she became desperate. "Billy must do it," she said, and
almost in tears she threw open the door and ran down the passage.

Billy's room was round a corner, and this end of the corridor was dim. As
she turned it, she almost collided with a figure coming in the opposite
direction--a boyish-looking figure in evening dress which she instantly
took for Billy.

"Oh, there you are!" she exclaimed. "Do come along and help me like a
saint! I'm in such a fix."

There was an instant's pause before she discovered her mistake, and then
in the same moment a man's voice answered her.

"Of course I will help you with pleasure. What is wrong?"

Dinah started back, as if she would flee in dismay. But perhaps it was
the kindness of his response, or possibly only the extremity of her
need--something held her there. She stood her ground as it were in spite
of herself.

"Oh, it is you! I do beg your pardon. I thought it was Billy. I've got my
sleeve caught up at the back, and I want him to undo it."

"I'll undo it if you will allow me," said Scott.

"Oh, would you? How awfully kind! My arm is nearly broken with trying to
get free. You can't see here though," said Dinah. "There's a light by my
door."

"Let us go to it then!" said Scott. "I know what it is to have things go
wrong at a critical time."

He accompanied her back again with the utmost simplicity, stopped by the
light, and proceeded with considerable deftness to remedy the mischief.

"Oh, thank you!" said Dinah, with heart-felt gratitude as he freed her at
last. "Billy would have torn the stuff in all directions. I'm dressing
against time, you see, and I've no one to help me."

"Do you want any more help?" asked Scott, looking at her with a quizzical
light in his eyes.

She laughed, albeit she was still not far from tears. "Yes, I want
someone to pin a handkerchief on my head in the proper Italian fashion. I
don't look much like a _contadina_ yet, do I?"

He surveyed her more critically. "It's not a bad get-up. You look very
nice anyhow. If you like to bring me the handkerchief, I will see what I
can do. I know a little about it from the point of view of an amateur
artist. You want some earrings. Have you got any?"

Dinah shook her head. "Of course not."

"I believe my sister has," said Scott. "I'll go and see."

"Oh no, no! What will she think?" cried Dinah in distress.

He uttered his quiet laugh. "I will present you to her by-and-bye if I
may. I am sure she will be interested and pleased. You finish off as
quickly as you can! I shall be back directly."

He limped away again down the passage, moving more quickly than was his
wont, and Dinah hastened back into her room wondering if this informality
would be regarded by her chaperon as a great breach of etiquette.

"Rose thinks I'm vulgar," she murmured to herself. "I wonder if I really
am. But really--he is such a dear little man. How could I possibly help
it?"

The dear little man's return put an end to her speculations. He came back
in an incredibly short time, armed with a leather jewel-case which he
deposited on the threshold.

Dinah came light-footed to join him, all her grievances forgotten. Her
hair, notwithstanding its waywardness, clustered very prettily about her
face. There was a bewitching dimple near one corner of her mouth.

"You can come in if you like," she said. "I'm quite dressed--all except
the handkerchief."

"Thank you; but I won't come in," he answered. "We mustn't shock anybody.
If you could bring a chair out, I could manage quite well."

She fetched the chair. "If anyone comes down the passage, they'll wonder
what on earth we are doing," she remarked.

"They will take us for old friends," said Scott in a matter of-fact tone
as he opened the jewel-case.

She laughed delightedly. There was a peculiarly happy quality about her
laugh. Most people smiled quite involuntarily when they heard it, though
Billy compared it to the neigh of a cheery colt.

"Now," said Scott, looking at her quizzically, "are you going to sit in
the chair, or am I going to stand on it?"

"Oh, I'll sit," she said. "Here's the handkerchief! You will fasten it so
that it doesn't flop, won't you? May I hold that case? I won't touch
anything."

He put it open into her lap. "There is a chain of coral there. Perhaps
you can find it. I think it would look well with your costume."

Dinah pored over the jewels with sparkling eyes. "But are you sure--quite
sure--your sister doesn't mind?"

"Quite sure," said Scott, beginning to drape the handkerchief adroitly
over her bent head.

"How very sweet of her--of you both!" said Dinah. "I feel like Cinderella
being dressed for the ball. Oh, what lovely pearls! I never saw anything
so exquisite."

She had opened an inner case and was literally revelling in its contents.

"They were--her husband's wedding present to her," said Scott in his
rather monotonous voice.

"How lovely it must be to be married!" said Dinah, with a little sigh.

"Do you think so?" said Scott.

She turned in her chair to regard him. "Don't you?"

"I can't quite imagine it," he said.

"Oh, can't I!" said Dinah. "To have someone in love with you, wanting no
one but you, thinking there's no one else in the world like you. Have you
never dreamt that such a thing has happened? I have. And then waked up to
find everything very flat and uninteresting."

Scott was intent upon fastening an old gold brooch in the red kerchief
above her forehead. He did not meet the questioning of her bright eyes.

"No," he said. "I don't think I ever cajoled myself, either waking or
sleeping, into imagining that anybody would ever fall in love with me to
that extent."

Dinah laughed, her upturned face a-brim with merriment. "If any woman
ever wants to marry you, she'll have to do her own proposing, won't she?"
she said.

"I think she will," said Scott.

"I wish Rose de Vigne would fall in love with you then," declared Dinah.
"Men are always proposing to her, she leads them on till they make
perfect idiots of themselves. I think it's simply horrid of her to do it.
But she says she can't help being beautiful. Oh, how I wish--" Dinah
broke off.

"What do you wish?" said Scott.

She turned her face away to hide a blush. "You must think me very silly
and childish. So I am, but I'm not generally so. I think it's in the air
here. I was going to say, how I wished I could outshine her for just one
night! Isn't that piggy of me? But I am so tired of being always in the
shade. She called me 'Poor little Dinah!' only to-night. How would you
like to be called that?"

"Most people call me Stumpy," observed Scott, with his whimsical little
smile.

"How rude of them! How horrid of them!" said Dinah. "And do you actually
put up with it?"

He bent with her over the jewel-case, and picked out the coral chain. "I
don't care the toss of a halfpenny," he said.

She gave him a quick, searching glance. "Not really? Not in your secret
heart?"

"Not in the deepest depth of my unfathomable soul," he declared.

"Then you're a great man," said Dinah, with conviction.

Scott's laugh was one of genuine amusement. "Oh, does that follow? I've
never seen myself in that light before."

But Dinah was absolutely serious and remained so. There was even a touch
of reverence in her look. "You evidently don't know yourself in the
least," she said. "Anyhow, you've made me feel a downright toad."

"I don't know why," said Scott. "You don't look like one if that's any
comfort." He stooped to fasten the necklace. "Now for the earrings, and
you are complete."

"It is good of you," she said gratefully. "I am longing to go and look at
myself. But can you fasten them first? I'm sure I can't."

He complied with his almost feminine dexterity, and in a few moments a
sparkling and glorified Dinah rose and skipped into her room to see the
general effect of her transformation.

Scott lingered to close the jewel-case. Frankly, he had enjoyed himself
during the last ten minutes. Moreover he was sure she would be pleased
with the result of his labours. But he was hardly prepared for the cry of
delight that reached him as he turned to depart.

He paused as he heard it, and in a moment Dinah flashed out again like a
radiant butterfly and gave him both her hands.

"You--magician!" she cried. "How did you do it? How can I thank you? I've
never been so nearly pretty in my life!"

He bowed in courtly fashion over the little brown hands. "Then you have
never seen yourself with the eyes of others," he said. "I congratulate
you on doing so to-night."

She laughed her merry laugh. "Thank you! Thank you a hundred times! I've
only one thing left to wish for."

"What is that?" he said.

She told him with a touch of shyness. "That--Apollo--will dance with me!"

Scott laughed and let her go. "Oh, is that all? Then I will certainly see
that he does."

"Oh, but don't tell him!" pleaded Dinah.

"I never repeat confidences," declared Scott. "Good-bye, _Signorina_!"

And with another bow, he left her.




CHAPTER V

APOLLO


The _salon_ was a blaze of lights and many shifting colours. The
fantastic crowd that trooped thither from the _salle-à-manger_ was like a
host of tropical flowers. The talking and laughter nearly drowned the
efforts of the string band in the far corner.

Scott in ordinary evening-dress stood near the door talking to an immense
Roman Emperor, looking by contrast even smaller and more insignificant
than usual. Yet a closer observation would have shown that the same
instinctive dignity of bearing characterized them both. Utterly unlike
though they were, yet in this respect it was not difficult to trace their
brotherhood. Though moulded upon lines so completely dissimilar, they
bore the same indelible stamp--the stamp of good birth which can never be
attained by such as have it not. Sir Eustace Studley was the handsomest
man in the room. His imperial costume suited his somewhat arrogant
carriage. He looked like a man born to command. His keen eyes glanced
hither and thither with an eagle-like intensity that missed nothing. He
seemed to be on the watch for someone.

"Who is it?" asked Scott, with a smile. "The lady of the rink?"

The black brows went up haughtily for a moment, then descended in an
answering smile. "She is the only woman I've seen here yet that's worth
looking at," he observed.

"Don't you be too sure of that!" said Scott. "I can show you a little
Italian peasant girl who is well worth your august consideration. I think
you ought to bestow a little favour on her as you have each chosen to
assume the same nationality."

Sir Eustace laughed. "A _protégée_ of yours, eh? That little brown girl,
I suppose? Charming no doubt, my dear fellow; but ordinary--distinctly
ordinary."

"You haven't seen her yet," said Scott. "You had your back to her in the
_salle-à-manger._"

"Where is she then? You had better find her before the beautiful Miss de
Vigne makes her appearance. I don't mind giving her a dance or two, but
you must take her off my hands if we don't get on."

"I will certainly do that," said Scott in his quiet voice that seemed to
veil a touch of irony. "I believe she is in the vestibule now. No, here
she is!"

Dinah, with laughing lips and sparkling eyes, had just ventured to the
door with Billy. "We'll just peep," she said to her brother in the gay
young tones that penetrated so much further than she realized. "But I
shall never dare to dance. Why, I've never even seen the inside of a
ballroom before. And as to dancing with a real live man--" She broke off
as she caught sight of the two brothers standing together near the
entrance.

Eustace turned his restless eyes upon her, gave her a swift, critical
glance and muttered something to Scott.

The latter at once stepped forward, receiving a smile so radiant that
even Eustace was momentarily dazzled. The little brown girl certainly had
points.

"May I introduce my brother?" said Scott. "Sir Eustace Studley--Miss--I
am afraid I don't know your surname."

"Sketchy," murmured Eustace, as he bowed.

But Dinah only laughed her ringing, merry laugh. "Of course you don't
know. How could you? Our name is Bathurst. I'm Dinah and this is Billy. I
am years older than he is, of course." She gave Eustace a shy glance.
"How do you do?"

"She's just thirty," announced Billy, in shrill, cracked tones. "She's
just pretending to be young to-night, but she ain't young really. You
should see her without her warpaint."

The music became somewhat more audible at this point. Eustace bent
slightly, looking down at the girl with eyes that were suddenly soft as
velvet. "They are beginning to dance," he said. "May I have the pleasure?
It's a pity to lose time."

Her red lips smiled delighted assent. She laid her hand with a feathery
touch upon the arm he offered. "Oh, how lovely!" she said, and slid into
his hold like a giddy little water-fowl taking to its own beloved
element.

"Well, I'm jiggered!" said Billy. "And she's never danced with a
man--except of course me--before!"

"Live and learn!" said Scott.

He watched the couple go up the great room, and he saw that, as he had
suspected, Dinah was an exquisite dancer. Her whole being was merged in
movement. She was as an instrument in the hand of a skilled player.

Sir Eustace Studley was an excellent dancer too, though he did not
often trouble himself to dance as perfectly as he was dancing now. It
was not often that he had a partner worthy of his best, and it was a
semi-conscious habit of his never voluntarily to give better than he
received.

But this little gipsy-girl of Scott's discovery called forth all his
talent. She did not want to talk. She only wanted to dance, to spend
herself in a passion of dancing that was an ecstasy beyond all speech.
She was as sensitive as a harp-string to his touch; she was music, she
was poetry, she was charm. The witchery of her began to possess him. Her
instant response to his mood, her almost uncanny interpretation thereof,
became like a spell to his senses. From wonder he passed to delight, and
from delight to an almost feverish desire for more. He swayed her to his
will with a well-nigh savage exultation, and she gave herself up to it so
completely, so freely, so unerringly, that it was as if her very
individuality had melted in some subtle fashion and become part of his.
And to the man there came a moment of sheer intoxication, as though he
drank and drank of a sparkling, inspiriting wine that lured him, that
thrilled him, that enslaved him.

It was just when the sensation had reached its height that the music
suddenly quickened for the finish. That brought him very effectually to
earth. He ceased to dance and led her aside.

She turned her bright face to him for a moment, in her eyes the dazed,
incredulous look of one awaking from an enthralling dream. "Oh, can't we
dance it out?" she said, as if she pleaded against being aroused.

He shook his head. "I never dance to a finish. It's too much like the
clown's turn after the transformation scene. It is bathos on the top of
the superb. At least it would be in this case. Who in wonder taught you
to dance like that?"

Dinah opened her eyes a little wider and gave him the Homage of shy
admiration; but she met a look in return that amazed her, that sent the
blood in a wild unreasoning race to her heart. For those eyes of burning,
ardent blue had suddenly told her something, something that no eyes had
ever told her before. It was incredible but true. Homage had met homage,
aye, and more than homage. There was mastery in his look; but there was
also wonder and a curious species of half-grudging reverence. She had
amazed him, this witch with the sparkling eyes that shone so alluringly
under the scarlet kerchief. She had swept him as it were with a fan of
flame. She had made him live. And he had pronounced her ordinary!

"I have always loved to dance," she said in answer to his almost
involuntary question. "Do you like my dancing? I'm so glad."

"Like it!" He laughed with an odd shamefacedness. "I could dance with you
the whole evening. But I should probably end by making a fool of myself
like a man who has had too much champagne."

Dinah laughed. She had an exhilarating sense of having achieved a
conquest undreamed of. She also was feeling a little giddy, a little
uncertain of the ground under her feet.

"Do you know," she said, dropping her eyes instinctively before the fiery
intensity of his, "I've never danced with a man before? I--I was a little
afraid just at first lest you should find me--gawky."

"Ye gods!" said Sir Eustace. "And you have really never danced with a man
before! Tell me! How did you like it?"

"It was--heavenly!" said Dinah, drawing a deep breath.

"Will you dance with me again?" he asked.

She nodded. "Yes."

"The very next dance?"

She nodded again. "Yes."

"And again after that?" said Sir Eustace.

She threw him a glance half-shy, half-daring. "Don't you think it might
be too much for you?"

He laughed. "I'll risk it if you will."

She turned towards him with a small, confidential gesture. "What about
Rose de Vigne?" she said. "Don't you want to dance with her?"

"Oh, presently," he said. "She'll keep."

Dinah broke into her high, sweet laugh. "And what about--all my other
partners?" she said, with more assurance.

He bent to her. "They must keep too. Seriously, you don't want to dance
with any other fellow, do you?"

"I'm not a bit serious," said Dinah.

"Do you?" he insisted.

She lifted her eyes momentarily.

"You don't?" he insinuated.

She surrendered without conditions. "Of course I don't."

"Then you mustn't," he said. "Consider yourself booked to me for
to-night, and when you're not dancing with me, you can rest. Sit out with
Scott if you like! Will you do that?"

"Why?" whispered Dinah.

Again her heart was beating very fast; she wondered why.

He answered her with an impetuosity that seemed to carry her along with
it. "Because your dancing is superb, magnificent, and I want to keep it
for myself. It may not be the same when you've danced with another man. A
flower fresh plucked is always sweeter than one that someone else has
worn."

Dinah's hands clasped each other unconsciously. She had never dreamed
that Apollo could so stoop to favour her.

"I will do as you like," she murmured after a moment. "But I don't
suppose for an instant that anyone else would want to dance with me. I
don't know anyone else."

He smiled. "I'm glad of that. It would be sheer sacrilege for you to
dance with a young oaf who didn't know how. It's a bargain then. I'll
give you all I can. You mustn't tell, of course."

"Oh, I won't tell," laughed Dinah.

He gave her his arm. "They are tuning up. We won't lose a minute. I
always like a clear floor, before the rabble begin."

He led her to the top of the room, stood for a moment; then, as the music
began, caught her to him, and they floated once more into the shining,
enchanted mazes of their dreamland.

And Dinah danced as one inspired, for it seemed to her that her feet
moved upon air as though winged. Apollo had drawn her up to Olympus, and
she drifted in his arm in spheres unknown, far above the clouds.




CHAPTER VI

CINDERELLA


"Come and sit down!" said Scott.

Dinah gave a little start. She was standing close to him, but she had not
seen him. She looked at him for a second with far-away eyes, as if she
did not know him.

Then recognition flashed into them. She smiled an eager greeting. "Oh,
Mr. Studley, I want to thank you for the very happiest evening of my
life."

He smiled also as he sat down beside her. "You are enjoying yourself?"

"Oh yes, indeed I am!" she assured him. "Thank you a hundred million
times!"

"Why thank me?" questioned Scott.

She drew a long, long breath. "Because you were the magician who pulled
the strings. I should never have got dressed in the first place but for
you."

He gave a laugh of amused protest. "Oh, surely! I don't feel I deserve
that!"

She laughed with him. "You did it anyhow. And in the second place you got
me out of a villainous bad temper and turned an ugly goblin into a very
happy butterfly. I'm downright ashamed of myself for being so horrid
about Rose de Vigne. She isn't at all a bad sort though she is so
impossibly beautiful. Your brother is going to dance with her now. See!
There they go!"

She looked after them with a smile of complete content.

"You're feeling generous," remarked Scott.

She turned to him again, flushed and radiant. "I can afford to--though
it's for the first time in my life. I've never had such a happy
time,--never, never, never! Isn't your brother wonderful? His dancing
is--" Words failed her. She raised her hands and let them fall with a
gesture expressive of unbounded admiration.

"You mustn't let him monopolize you," said Scott. "He has plenty to
choose from, you know. Others haven't."

She laughed. "He says--I wonder if it's true!--he says I am the best
dancer he has ever met!"

Scott smiled at her beaming face. "That is very nice--for him," he
observed. "I thought you seemed to be getting on very well."

Her eyes travelled across the room again to her late partner and the
beautiful Miss de Vigne. She watched them intently for a few seconds.

"Poor Rose!" she said suddenly.

Scott was watching her. "Isn't she a good dancer?" he asked.

She turned back to him. "Oh yes, I believe she is. She always has plenty
of partners anyway. At least I've always heard so. Is your sister
dancing? I don't think I can have seen her yet."

"No. She is in her sitting-room upstairs. I wanted her to come down, but
she wouldn't be persuaded. She--" Scott hesitated a moment--"is not fond
of gaiety."

"Then I shan't see her!" said Dinah in tones of genuine disappointment.
"I did so want to thank her for lending me these lovely things."

"I can take you to her if you'll come," said Scott.

"Oh, can you? Yes, I'll come. I can come now. But are you sure she will
like it?" Dinah's bright eyes met his with frank directness. "I don't
want to intrude on her, you know," she said.

He smiled a little. "I am sure you won't intrude. Shall we go then? Are
you sure there is no one else you want to dance with here?"

"Oh, quite sure." Again momentarily Dinah's look sought her late partner;
then briskly she stood up.

Scott rose also, and gave her his arm. She bestowed a small, friendly
squeeze upon it. "I've never enjoyed myself so much before," she said.
"And it's all your doing."

"Oh, not really!" he said.

She nodded vigorously. "But it is! I should never have been presentable
but for you. And I should certainly never have danced with your brother.
He has actually promised to help me with my skating to-morrow. Isn't it
kind of him?"

"I wonder," said Scott.

"What do you wonder?" Dinah looked at him curiously.

But he only smiled a baffling smile, and turned the subject. "Wouldn't
you like something to drink before we go up?"

Dinah declined. She was not in the least thirsty. She did not feel as if
she would ever want to eat or drink again.

"Only to dance!" said Scott. "Well, I mustn't keep you long then. Who is
that lady making signs to you? Hadn't you better go and speak to her?"

"Oh, bother!" said Dinah. "You come too, then. It's only Lady
Grace--Rose's mother. I'm sure it can't be anything important."

Scott piloted her across the vestibule to the couch on which Lady Grace
sat. She was a large, fair woman with limpid eyes and drawling speech.
She extended a plump white hand to the girl.

"Dinah, my dear, I think you have had almost enough for to-night. And
they were so very behind time in starting. Your mother would not like you
to stay up late, I feel sure. You had better go to bed when this dance is
over. You are not accustomed to dissipation, remember."

A swift cloud came over Dinah's bright face. "Oh, but, Lady Grace, I'm
not in the least tired. And I'm not a baby, you know. I'm nearly twenty.
I really couldn't go yet."

"You will have plenty more opportunities, dear," said Lady Grace, quite
unruffled. "Rose has decided to retire after this dance, and I shall do
the same. The Colonel is suffering with dyspepsia, and he does not wish
us to be late."

Dinah bit her lip. "Oh, very well," she said somewhat shortly; and to
Scott, "We had better go at once then."

He led her away obediently. They ascended the stairs together.

As they reached the top of the flight Dinah's indignation burst its
bounds. "Isn't it too bad? Why should I go to bed just because the
Colonel's got dyspepsia? I don't believe it's that at all really. It's
Rose who can't bear to think that I am having as good a time--or
Better--than she is."

"May I say what I think?" asked Scott politely.

She stopped, facing him. "Yes, do!"

He was smiling somewhat whimsically. "I think that--like Cinderella--you
may break the spell if you stay too long."

"But isn't it too bad?" protested Dinah. "Your brother too--I can't
disappoint him."

Scott's smile became a laugh. "Oh, believe me, it would do him good, Miss
Bathurst. He gets his own way much too often."

She smiled, but not very willingly. "It does seem such a shame. He has
been--so awfully nice to me."

"That's nothing," said Scott airily. "We can all be nice when we are
enjoying ourselves."

Dinah looked at him with sudden attention. "Are you pointing a moral?"
she asked severely.

"Trying to," said Scott.

She tried to frown upon him, but very abruptly and completely failed. Her
pointed chin went up in a gay laugh. "You do it very nicely," she said.
"Thank you, Mr. Studley. I won't be grumpy any more. It would be a pity
to break the spell, as you say. Will you explain to the prince?"

"Certainly," he said, leading her on again. "I shall make it quite clear
to him that Cinderella was not to blame. Here is our sitting-room at the
end of this passage!"

He stopped at the door and would have opened it, but Dinah, smitten with
sudden shyness, drew back.

"Hadn't you better go in first and--and explain?" she said.

"Oh no, quite unnecessary," he said, and turned the handle.

At once a woman's voice accosted him. "For the Lord's sake, Master
Stumpy, come in quick and shut the door behind ye! The racket downstairs
is sending Miss Isabel nearly crazy, poor lamb. And it's meself that's
wondering what we'll do to-night, for there's no peace at all in this
wooden shanty of a place."

"Be quiet, Biddy!" Scott's voice made calm, undaunted answer. "You can go
if you like. I've come to sit with Miss Isabel for a while. And I've
brought her a visitor. Isabel, my dear, I've brought you a visitor."

Dinah moved forward in response to his gentle insistence, but her shyness
went with her. She was aware of something intangible in the atmosphere
that startled, that almost frightened, her.

The gaunt figure of a woman clad in a long, white robe sat at a table in
the middle of the room with a sheaf of letters littered before her. Her
emaciated arms were flung wide over them, her white head was bowed.

But at Scott's quiet announcement, it was raised with the suddenness of
eager expectancy. For the fraction of a second Dinah saw dark, sunken
eyes ablaze with a hope that was almost terrible in its intensity.

It was gone on the instant. They looked at her with a species of dull
wonder. "Are you a friend of Scott's? I am very pleased to meet you," a
hollow voice said.

A thin hand was extended to her, and as Dinah clasped it a sudden great
pity surged through her, dispelling her doubt. Something in her responded
swiftly, even passionately, to the hunger of those eyes. The moment's
shock passed from her like a cloud.

"My sister Mrs. Everard," said Scott's voice at her shoulder. "Isabel,
this is Miss Bathurst of whom I was telling you."

"You lent me your jewels," said Dinah, looking into the wasted face with
a sympathy at her heart that was almost too poignant to be borne. "Thank
you so very, very much for them! It was so very kind of you to lend them
to a total stranger like me."

The strange eyes were gazing at her with a curious, growing interest. A
faint, faint smile was in their depths. "Are we strangers, child?" the
low voice asked. "I feel as if we had met before. Why do you look at me
so kindly? Most people only stare."

Dinah was suddenly conscious of a hot sensation at the throat that made
her want to cry. "It is you who have been kind," she said, and her little
hand closed with confidence upon the limp, cold fingers. "I am wearing
your things still, and I have had such a lovely time. Thank you again for
letting me have them. I am going to return them now."

"You need not do that." Isabel spoke with her eyes still fixed upon the
girlish face. "Keep them if you like them! I shall never wear them again.
They tell me--they tell me--I am a widow."

"Miss Isabel darlint!" Biddy spoke sibilantly from the background. "Don't
be talking to the young lady of such things! Won't ye sit down then,
miss? And maybe I can get ye a cup o' tay."

"Ah, do, Biddy!" Scott put in his quiet word. "There is no tea like
yours. Isabel, Miss Bathurst is a keen dancer. She and Eustace have been
most energetic. It was a pity you couldn't come down and see the fun."

"Oh! Did you enjoy it?" Isabel still looked into the brown, piquant face
as though loth to turn her eyes away.

"I loved it," said Dinah.

"Was Eustace kind to you?"

"Oh, most kind." Dinah spoke with candid enthusiasm.

"I am glad of that," Isabel's voice held a note of satisfaction. "But I
should think everyone is kind to you, child," she said, with her faint,
glimmering smile. "How beautiful you are!"

"Me!" Dinah opened her eyes in genuine astonishment. "Oh you wouldn't
think so if you saw me in my ordinary dress," she said. "I'm nothing at
all to look at really. It's just a case of 'Fine feathers,'--nothing
else."

"My dear," Isabel said, "I am not looking at your dress. I seldom notice
outer things. I am looking through your eyes into your soul. It is that
that makes you beautiful. I think it is the loveliest thing that I have
ever seen."

"Oh, you wouldn't say so if you knew me!" cried Dinah,
conscience-stricken. "I have horrid thoughts often--very often."

The dark, watching eyes still smiled in their far-off way. "I should like
to know you, dear child," Isabel said. "You have helped me--you could
help me in a way that probably you will never understand. Won't you sit
down? I will put my letters away, and we will talk."

She began to collect the litter before her, laying the letters together
one by one with reverent care.

"Can I help?" asked Dinah timidly.

But she shook her head. "No, child, your hands must not touch them. They
are the ashes of my life."

An open box stood on the table. She drew it to her, and laid the letters
within it. Then she rose, and drew her guest to a lounge.

"We will sit here," she said. "Stumpy, why don't you smoke? Ah, the music
has stopped at last. It has been racking me all the evening. Yes, you
love it, of course. That is natural. I loved it once. It is always sweet
to those who dance. But to those who sit out--those who sit out--" Her
voice sank, and she said no more.

Dinah's hand slipped softly into hers. "I like sitting out too
sometimes," she said. "At least I like it now."

Isabel's eyes were upon her again. They looked at her with a kind of
incredulous wonder. After a moment she sighed.

"You would not like it for long, child. I am a prisoner. I sit in chains
while the world goes by. They are all hurrying forward so eager to get
on. But there is never any going on for me. I sit and watch--and watch."

"Surely we must all go forward somehow," said Dinah shyly.

"Surely," said Scott.

But Isabel only shook her head with dreary conviction. "Not the
prisoners," she said. "They die by the wayside."

There fell a brief silence, then impetuously Dinah spoke, urged by the
fulness of her heart. "I think we all feel like that sometimes. I know at
home it's just like being in a cage. Nothing ever happens worth
mentioning. And then quite suddenly the door is opened and out we come.
That's partly why I am enjoying everything so much," she explained. "But
it won't be a bit nice going back."

"What about your mother?" said Scott.

Dinah's bright face clouded again. "Yes, of course, there's Mother," she
agreed.

She looked across at Scott as if she would say more; but he passed
quietly on. "Where is your home, Miss Bathurst?"

"Right in the very heart of the Midlands. It is pretty country, but oh,
so dull. The de Vignes are the rich people of the place. They belong to
the County. We don't," said Dinah, with a sigh.

Scott laughed, and she looked momentarily hurt.

"I don't see what there is funny in that. The County people and the shop
people are the only ones that get any fun. It's horrid to be between the
two."

"Forgive me!" Scott said. "I quite see your point. But if you only knew
it, the people who call themselves County are often the dullest of the
dull."

"You say that because you belong to them, I expect," retorted Dinah. "But
if you were me, and lived always under the shadow of the de Vignes, you
wouldn't think it a bit funny."

"Who are the de Vignes?" asked Isabel suddenly.

Dinah turned to her. "We are staying here with them, Billy and I. My
father persuaded the Colonel to have us. He knew how dreadfully we wanted
to go. The Colonel is rather good-natured over some things, and he and
Dad are friends. But I don't think Lady Grace wanted us much. You see,
she and Rose are so very smart."

"I see," said Scott.

"Rose has been presented at Court," pursued Dinah. "They always go up for
the season. They have a house in town. We always say that Rose is waiting
to marry a marquis; but he hasn't turned up yet. You see, she really is
much too beautiful to marry an ordinary person, isn't she?"

"Oh, much," said Scott.

Dinah heaved another little sigh; then suddenly she laughed. "But your
brother has promised to help me with my skating to-morrow anyhow," she
said. "So she won't have him all the time."

"Perhaps the marquis will come along to-morrow," suggested Scott.

"I wish he would," said Dinah, with fervour.




CHAPTER VII

THE BROKEN SPELL


Biddy was in the act of handing round the tea when there came the sound
of a step outside, and an impatient hand thrust open the door.

"Hullo, Stumpy!" said a voice. "Are you here? What have you done with
Miss Bathurst? She's engaged to me for the next dance." Eustace entered
with the words, but stopped short on the threshold. "Hullo! You are here!
I thought you had given me the slip."

Dinah looked up at him with merry eyes. "So I have--practically. I am on
my way to bed."

"Oh, nonsense!" he said, with his easy imperiousness. "I can't spare you
yet. I must have one more dance just to soothe my nerves. I've been
dancing with a faultless automaton who didn't understand me in the least.
Now I want the real thing again."

"Have some tea!" said Scott.

"Thanks!" Sir Eustace sat down on the edge of the table, facing his
sister and Dinah. "You're not going to let me down, now are you?" he
said. "I'm counting on that dance, and I haven't enjoyed myself at all
since I saw you last. That girl is machine-made. There isn't a flaw in
her. She's been turned out of a mould; I'm certain of it. Miss Bathurst,
why are you laughing?"

"Because I'm pleased," said Dinah.

"Pleased? I thought you'd be sorry for me. You're going to take pity on
me anyway, I hope. The beautiful automaton has gone back to her band-box
for the night, so we can enjoy ourselves quite unhindered. Is that for
me? Thanks, Biddy! I'm needing refreshment badly."

"You would have preferred coffee," observed Isabel.

It was the first time she had spoken since his entrance. He gave her a
keen, intent look. "Oh, this'll do, thanks," he said. "It is all nectar
to-night. Why haven't you been down to the ballroom, Isabel? You would
have enjoyed it."

Her lips twisted a little. "I have been listening to the music upstairs,"
she said.

"You ought to have come down," he said imperiously. "I shall expect you
next time." His hand inadvertently touched the box on the table and he
looked sharply downwards. "Here, Biddy! Take this thing away!" he ordered
with a frown.

Isabel leaned swiftly forward. "Give it to me!" she said.

His hand closed upon it. "No. Let Biddy take it!"

"Let me!" said Dinah suddenly, and sprang to her feet.

She took it from him before he had time to protest, and gave it forthwith
into Isabel's outstretched hands.

Eustace took up his cup in heavy silence, and drained it.

Then he rose. "Come along, Miss Bathurst!"

But Dinah remained seated. "I am very sorry," she said. "But I can't."

"Oh, nonsense!" He smiled very suddenly and winningly upon her. "Surely
you won't disappoint me!"

She shook her head. Her eyes were wistful. "I'm disappointing myself
quite as much. But I mustn't. The Colonel has gone to bed with dyspepsia,
and Lady Grace and Rose have gone too by this time. I can't come down
again."

"Nonsense!" he said again. "You want to. You know you do. No one pays any
attention to Mrs. Grundy out here. She simply doesn't exist. Scott can
come and play propriety. He's staid enough to chaperon a whole girls'
school."

"Thanks, old chap," said Scott. "But I'm not coming down again, either."

Eustace looked over his head. "Then you must, Isabel. Come along! Just to
oblige Miss Bathurst! It won't hurt you to sit in a safe corner for one
dance."

Isabel looked up at him with a startled expression, as of one trapped.
"Oh, don't ask me!" she said. "I couldn't!"

"No, don't!" said Dinah. "It isn't, fair to bother anyone else on my
account! I'm dreadfully sorry to have to refuse. But--in any case--I
ought not to come."

"What of that?" said Eustace lightly. "Do you always do what you ought?
What a dull programme!"

Dinah flushed. "Dull but respectable," she said, with a touch of spirit.

He laughed. "But I'm not asking you to do anything very outrageous, and I
shouldn't ask it at all if I didn't know you wanted to do it. Besides,
you promised. It's generally considered the respectable thing to do to
keep one's promises."

That reached Dinah. She wavered perceptibly. "Lady Grace will be so
vexed," she murmured.

He snapped his fingers in careless disdain.

She turned appealingly to Scott. "I think I might go--just for one dance,
don't you?"

Scott's pale eyes met hers with steady comradeship. "I think I
shouldn't," he said.

Eustace turned as if he had not heard and strolled to the door. He opened
it, and at once the room was filled with the plaintive alluring strains
of waltz-music. He stood and looked back. Dinah met the look, and
suddenly she was on her feet.

He held out his hand to her with a smile half-mocking, half-persuasive.
The music swung on with a subtle enchantment. Dinah uttered a little
quivering laugh, and went to him.

In another moment the door closed, and they stood alone in the passage.

"I knew you wanted to," said Eustace, smiling down into her eyes with the
arrogance of the conqueror.

Dinah was panting a little as one who had suffered a sudden strain. "Of
course I wanted to," she returned. "But that doesn't make it right."

He pressed her hand to his heart for a moment, and she caught again a
glimpse of that fire in his eyes that had so thrilled her. She could not
meet it. She stood in palpitating silence.

"Where is the use of fighting against fate?" he asked her softly. "A gift
of the gods is never offered twice."

She did not understand him, but her heart was beating wildly,
tumultuously, and an inner voice urged her to be gone.

She slipped her hand free. "Aren't we--wasting time?" she whispered.

He laughed again in that subtle, half-mocking note, but he met her wish
instantly. They went downstairs to the _salon_.

There were not so many dancers now. The de Vignes had evidently retired.
One rapid glance told Dinah this, and she dismissed them therewith from
her mind. The rhythm and lure of the music caught her. She slid into the
dance with delicious abandonment. The wonder and romance of it had got
into her veins. No stolen pleasure was ever more keenly enjoyed than was
that last perfect dance. Her very blood was a-fire with the strange,
intoxicating joy of life. She wanted to go on for ever.

But it ended at length. She came to earth after her rapturous flight, and
found herself standing with her partner in a curtained recess of the
ballroom from which a glass door led on to the verandah that ran round
the hotel.

"Just a glimpse of the moonlight on the mountains," he said, "before we
say good-night!"

She went with him without a moment's thought. She was as one caught in
the meshes of a great enchantment. He opened the door, and she passed
through on to the verandah.

The music throbbed into silence behind them. Before them lay a
fairy-world of dazzling silver and deepest, darkest sapphire. The
mountains stood in solemn grandeur, domes of white mystery. The great
vault of the sky was alight with stars, and a wonderful moon hung like a
silver shield almost in the zenith.

"How--beautiful!" breathed Dinah.

The air was crystal clear, cold but not piercing. The absolute stillness
held her spell-bound.

"It is like a dream-world," she whispered.

"In which you reign supreme," he murmured back.

She glanced at him with uncomprehending eyes. Her veins were still
throbbing with the ecstasy of the dance.

"Oh, how I wish I had wings!" she suddenly said. "To swim through that
glorious ether right above the mountain-tops as one swims through the
sea! Don't you think flying must be very like swimming?"

"With variations," said Eustace.

His eyes dwelt upon her. They were fierily blue in that great flood of
moonlight. His hand still rested upon her waist.

"But what a mistake to want the impossible!" he said, after a moment.

"I always do," said Dinah. "At least," she glanced up at him again, "I
always have--until to-night."

"And to-night?" he questioned, dropping his voice.

"Oh, I am quite happy to-night," she said, with a little laugh, "even
without the wings. If I hadn't thought of them, I should have nothing
left to wish for."

"I wish I could say the same," said Sir Eustace, with the faint mocking
smile at the corners of his lips.

"What can you want more?" asked Dinah innocently.

He leaned to her. "A big thing--a small thing! Would you give it to me,
my elf of the mountains, if I dared to tell you what it was?"

Her eyes fluttered and fell before the flaming ardour of his. "I--I don't
know," she faltered, in sudden confusion. "I expect so--if I could."

His arm slipped round her. "Would you?" he whispered. "Would you?"

She gave a little gasp, caught unawares like a butterfly on the wing. All
the magic of the night seemed suddenly to be concentrated upon her like
fairy batteries. Her first feeling was dismay, followed instantly by the
wonder if she could be dreaming. And then, as she felt the drawing of his
arm, something vehement, something almost fierce, awoke within her,
clamouring wildly for freedom.

It was a blind instinct, but she obeyed it without question. She had no
choice.

"Oh no!" she cried. "Oh no! I couldn't!" and wrested herself from him in
a panic.

He let her go, and she heard him laugh as she broke away. But she did not
wait for more. To linger was unthinkable. Urged by that imperative, inner
prompting she turned and fled, not pausing for a moment's thought.

The glass door closed behind her. She burst impetuously into the deserted
ballroom. And here, on the point of entering the small recess from which
she was escaping, she came suddenly face to face with Scott.

So headlong was her flight that she actually ran into him. He put out a
steadying hand.

"I was just coming to look for you," he said in his quiet, composed
fashion.

She stopped unwillingly. "Oh, were you? How kind! I--I think I ought to
go up now. It's getting late, isn't it? Good-night!"

He did not seek to detain her. She wondered with a burning sense of shame
what he could have thought of her wild rush. But she was too agitated to
attempt any excuse, too agitated to check her retreat. Without a backward
glance she hastened away like Cinderella overtaken by fate; the spell was
broken, the glamour gone.




CHAPTER VIII

MR. GREATHEART


It was a very meek and subdued Dinah who made her appearance in the
_salle-à-manger_ on the following morning.

She and Billy were generally in the best of spirits, and the room usually
rang with their young laughter. But that morning even Billy was
decorously quiet, and his sister scarcely spoke or raised her eyes.

Colonel de Vigne, white-moustached and martial, sat at the table with
them, but neither Lady Grace nor Rose was present. The Colonel's face was
stern. He occupied himself with letters with scarcely so much as a glance
for the boy and girl on either side of him.

There was a letter by Dinah's plate also, but she had not opened it. Her
downcast face was very pale. She ate but little, and that little only
when urged thereto by Billy, whose appetite was rampant notwithstanding
the decorum of his behaviour.

Scott, breakfasting with his brother at a table only a few yards distant,
observed the trio with unobtrusive interest.

He had made acquaintance with the Colonel on the previous evening, and
after a time the latter caught his eye and threw him a brief greeting.
Most people were polite to Scott. But the Colonel's whole aspect was
forbidding that morning, and his courtesy went no further.

Sir Eustace did not display the smallest interest in anyone. His black
brows were drawn, and he looked even more haughtily unapproachable than
the Colonel.

He conversed with his brother in low tones on the subject of the
morning's mail which lay at Scott's elbow and which he was investigating
while he ate. Now and then he gave concise and somewhat peremptory
instructions, which Scott jotted down in a note-book with business-like
rapidity. No casual observer would have taken them for brothers that
morning. They were employer and secretary.

Only when the last letter had been discussed and laid aside did the elder
abruptly abandon his aloof attitude to ask a question upon a more
intimate matter.

"Did Isabel go without a sleeping-draught last night?"

Scott shook his head.

Eustace's frown became even more pronounced. "Did Biddy administer it on
her own?"

"No. I authorized it." Scott's voice was low. He met his brother's look
with level directness.

Eustace leaned towards him across the table. "I won't have it, Stumpy,"
he said very decidedly. "I told you so yesterday."

"I know." Very steadily Scott made answer. "But last night there was no
alternative. It is impossible to do the thing suddenly. She has hardly
got over the journey yet."

"Rubbish!" said Eustace curtly.

Scott slightly raised his shoulders, and said no more.

"It comes to this," Eustace said, speaking with stern insistence. "If you
can't--or won't--assert your authority, I shall assert mine. It is all a
question of influence."

"Or forcible persuasion," said Scott, with a touch of irony.

"Very well. Call it that! It is in a good cause. If you haven't the
strength of mind, I have; and I shall exercise it. These drugs must be
taken away. Can't you see it's the only possible thing to do?"

"Not yet," Scott said. He was still facing his brother's grim regard very
gravely and unflinchingly. "I tell you, man, it is too soon. She is
better than she used to be. She is calmer, more reasonable. We must do
the thing gradually, if at all. To interfere forcibly would do infinitely
more harm than good. I know what I am saying. I know her far better than
you do now. I am in closer touch with her. You are out of sympathy. You
only startle her when you try to persuade her to anything. You must leave
her to me. I understand her. I know how to help her."

"You haven't achieved much in the last seven years," Eustace observed.

"But I have achieved something." Scott's answer was wholly free from
resentment. He spoke with quiet confidence. "I know it's a slow process.
But she is moving in the right direction. Give her time, old chap! I
firmly believe that she will come back to us by slow degrees."

"Damnably slow," commented Eustace. "You're so infernally deliberate
always. You talk as if it were your life-work."

Scott's eyes shone with a whimsical light. "I begin to think it is," he
said. "Have you finished? Suppose we go." He gathered up the sheaf of
papers at his elbow and rose. "I will attend to these at once."

Eustace strode down the long room looking neither to right nor left,
moving with a free, British arrogance that served to emphasize somewhat
cruelly the meagreness and infirmity of the man behind him. Yet it was
upon the latter's slight, halting figure that Dinah's eyes dwelt till it
finally limped out of sight, and in her look were wonder and a vagrant
admiration. There was an undeniable attraction about Scott that affected
her very curiously, but wherein it lay she could not possibly have said.
She was furious when a murmured comment and laugh from some girls at the
next table reached her.

"What a dear little lap-dog!" said one.

"Yes, I've been wanting to pat its head for a long time," said another.

"Warranted not to bite," laughed a third. "Can it really be full-grown?"

"Oh, no doubt, my dear! Look at its pretty little whiskers! It's just a
toy, you know, nothing but a toy."

Dinah turned in her chair, and gazed scathingly upon the group of
critics. Then, aware of the Colonel's eyes upon her, she turned back and
gave him a swift look of apology.

He shook his head at her repressively, his whole air magisterial and
condemnatory. "You may go if you wish," he said, in the tone of one
dismissing an offender. "But be good enough to bear in mind what I have
said to you!"

Billy leapt to his feet. "Can I go too, sir?" he asked eagerly.

The Colonel signified majestic assent. His mood was very far from genial
that morning, and he had not the smallest desire to detain either of
them. In fact, if he could have dismissed his two young charges
altogether, he would have done so with alacrity. But that unfortunately
was out of the question--unless by their behaviour they provoked him to
fulfil the very definite threat that he had pronounced to Dinah in the
privacy of his wife's room an hour before.

He was very seriously displeased with Dinah, more displeased than he had
been with anyone since his soldiering days, and he had expressed himself
with corresponding severity. If she could not conduct herself becomingly
and obediently, he would take them both straight home again and thus put
a summary end to temptation. His own daughter had never given him any
cause for uneasiness, and he did not see why he should be burdened with
the escapades of anyone else's troublesome offspring. It was too much to
expect at his time of life.

So a severe reprimand had been Dinah's portion, to which she, very meek
and crestfallen, shorn of all the previous evening's glories, had
listened with a humility that had slightly mollified her judge though he
had been careful not to let her know it. She had been wild and flighty,
and he was determined that she should feel the rod of discipline pretty
smartly.

But when he finally rose from the table and stalked out of the room, it
was a little disconcerting to find the culprit awaiting him in the
vestibule to slip a shy hand inside his arm and whisper, "Do forgive me!
I'm so sorry."

He looked down into her quivering face, saw the pleading eyes swimming in
tears, and abruptly found that his displeasure had evaporated so
completely that he could not even pretend to be angry any longer. He had
never taken much notice of Dinah before, treating her, as did his wife
and daughter, as a mere child and of no account. But now he suddenly
realized that she was an engaging minx after all.

"Ashamed of yourself?" he asked gruffly, his white moustache twitching a
little.

Dinah nodded mutely.

"Then don't do it again!" he said, and grasped the little brown hand for
a moment with quite unwonted kindness.

It was a tacit forgiveness, and as such Dinah treated it. She smiled
thankfully through her tears, and slipped away to recover her composure.

Nearly an hour later, Scott, having finished his letters, came upon her
sitting somewhat disconsolately in the verandah. He paused on his way
out.

"Good morning, Miss Bathurst! Aren't you going to skate this morning?"

She turned to him with a little movement of pleasure. "Good morning, Mr.
Studley! I have been waiting here for you. I have brought down your
sister's trinkets. Here they are!" She held out a neat little paper
parcel to him. "Please will you thank her again for them very, very much?
I do hope she didn't think me very rude last night,--though I'm afraid I
was."

Her look was wistful. He took the packet from her with a smile.

"Of course she didn't. She was delighted with you. When are you coming to
see her again?"

"I don't know," said Dinah.

"Come to tea!" suggested Scott.

Dinah hesitated, flushing.

"You've something else to do?" he asked in his cheery way. "Well, come
another time if it won't bore you!"

"Oh, it isn't that!" said Dinah, and her flush deepened. "I--I would love
to come. Only--" She glanced round at an elderly couple who had just come
out, and stopped.

"I'm going down to the village with my letters," said Scott. "Will you
come too?"

She welcomed the idea. "Oh yes, I should like to. It's such a glorious
morning again, isn't it? It's a shame not to go out."

"Sure you're not wanting to skate?" he questioned.

"Yes, quite sure. I--I'm rather tired this morning, but a walk will do me
good."

They passed the rink without pausing, though Scott glanced across to see
his brother skimming along in the distance with a red-clad figure beside
him. He made no comment upon the sight, and Dinah was silent also. Her
gay animation that morning was wholly a minus quantity.

They went on down the hill, talking but little. Speech in Scott's society
was never a necessity. His silences were so obviously friendly. He had a
shrewd suspicion on this occasion that the girl beside him had something
to say, and he waited for it with a courteous patience, abstaining from
interrupting her very evident preoccupation.

They walked between fields of snow, all glistening in the sunshine. The
blue of the sky was no longer sapphire but glorious turquoise. The very
air sparkled, diamond-clear in the crystal splendour of the day.

Suddenly Dinah spoke. "I suppose one always feels horrid the next
morning."

"Are you feeling the reaction?" asked Scott.

"Oh, it isn't only that, I'm feeling--ashamed," said Dinah, blushing very
deeply.

He did not look at her. "I don't see why," he said gently, after a
moment.

"Oh, but you do!" she said impatiently. "At least you can if you try. You
knew I was wrong to go down again for that last dance, just as well as I
did. Why, you tried to stop me!"

"Which was very presumptuous of me," said Scott.

"No, it wasn't. It was kind. And I--I was a perfect pig not to listen. I
want you to know that, Mr. Studley. I want you to know that I'm very,
very sorry I didn't listen." She spoke with trembling vehemence.

Scott smiled a little. He was looking tired that morning. There were
weary lines about his eyes. "I don't know why you should be so very
penitent, Miss Bathurst," he said. "It was quite a small thing."

"It got me into bad trouble anyway," said Dinah. "I've had a tremendous
wigging from the Colonel this morning, and if--if I ever do anything so
bad again, we're to be sent home."

"I call that unreasonable," said Scott with decision. "It was not such a
serious matter as all that. If you want my opinion, I think it was a
mistake--a small mistake--on your part; nothing more."

"But that wasn't all," said Dinah, looking away from him and quickening
her pace, "I--I have offended your brother too."

"Good heavens!" said Scott. "And is that serious too?"

"Don't laugh!" protested Dinah. "Of course it's serious. He--he won't
even look at me this morning." The sound of tears came suddenly into
her voice. "I was waiting for you on the verandah a little while ago,
and--and he went by with Rose and never glanced my way. All
because--because--oh, I am a little fool!" she declared, with an angry
stamp of the foot as she walked.

"He's the fool!" said Scott rather shortly. "I shouldn't bother myself
over that if I were you."

"I can't help it," said Dinah, her voice squeaking on a note
half-indignant, half-piteous. "I--I behaved so idiotically, just like a
raw schoolgirl. And I hate myself for it now!"

Scott looked at her for the first time since the beginning of her
confidences. "Do you know, Miss Bathurst," he said, "I have a suspicion
that you are much too hard on yourself. Of course I don't know what
happened, but I do know that my brother is much more likely to have been
in the wrong than you were. The best thing you can do is simply to
dismiss the matter from your mind. Behave as if nothing had happened! Cut
him next time! It's far the best way of treating him."

Dinah smiled woefully. "And he will spread himself at Rose's feet like
all the rest, and never come near me again."

Scott frowned a little. "Miss de Vigne won't have the monopoly, I can
assure you."

"She will," protested Dinah. "She knows how to flirt without being
caught. I don't."

"Thank the gods for that!" said Scott with fervour. "So he tried to
flirt, did he? And you objected. Was that it?"

"Something like that," murmured Dinah, with hot face averted.

"Then in heaven's name, continue to object!" he said, with unusual
vehemence. "You did the right thing, child. Don't be drawn into doing
what others do! Strike out a straight line for yourself, and stick to it!
Above all, don't be ashamed of sticking to it! No woman was ever yet the
better or the more attractive for cultivating her talent for flirting.
Don't you know that it is your very genuineness and straightforwardness
that is your charm?"

Dinah looked at him in sheer surprise. "I haven't got any charm," she
said. "That's just the trouble. It was only my dancing that made your
brother fancy I had last night."

Scott's frown deepened, became almost formidable, then suddenly vanished
in a laugh. "That's just your point of view," he said. "Perhaps it's a
pity to open your eyes. But whatever you do, don't try to humour my
brother's whims! It would be very bad for him, and you certainly wouldn't
gain anything by it. Put up with me for a change, and come to tea
instead!"

A flash of gaiety gleamed for a moment in Dinah's eyes. It was the first
he had seen that morning. "I'll come," she said, "if Lady Grace will let
me. But I think I had better ask first, don't you?"

"Perhaps it would be safer," agreed Scott. "Tell her my sister is an
invalid! I don't think she will object. I made the acquaintance of the
doughty Colonel last night."

"You know he isn't a bad sort," said Dinah. "He is much nicer than Lady
Grace or Rose. Of course he's rather stuck up, but that's only natural.
He's lived so long in India, and now he's a J.P. into the bargain. It
would be rather wonderful if he were anything else. Billy can't bear him,
but then Billy's a boy."

"I like Billy," observed Scott.

"Yes, and Billy likes you," she answered warmly. "He's quite an
intelligent boy."

"Evidently," agreed Scott, with a smile. "Now here is the village! Where
do I post my letters?"

Dinah directed him with cheerful alacrity. She was feeling much happier;
her tottering self-respect was almost restored.

"He is a dear little man!" she said to herself with enthusiasm, as she
waited for him to purchase some stamps.

"You've done me no end of good," she said frankly to the man himself as
they turned back.

"I am very pleased to hear it," said Scott. "And it is extremely kind of
you to say so."

"It's the truth," she maintained. "And, oh, you haven't been smoking all
this time. Don't you want to?"

He stopped at once, and took out his cigarette-case. "Now you mention it,
I think I do. But I mustn't dawdle. I have got to get back to Isabel."

Dinah waited while the cigarette kindled. Then, with a touch of shyness,
she spoke.

"Mr. Studley, has--has your sister been an invalid for long?"

He looked at her. "Do you want to hear about her?"

"Yes, please," said Dinah. "If you don't mind."

He began to walk on. It was evident that the hill was something of a
difficulty to him. He moved slowly, and his limp became more pronounced.
"No, I should like to tell you about her," he said. "You were so good
yesterday, and I hadn't prepared you in the least. I hope it didn't give
you a shock."

"Of course it didn't," Dinah answered. "I'm not such a donkey as that. I
was only very, very sorry."

"Thank you," he said, as if she had expressed direct sympathy with
himself. "It's hard to believe, isn't it, that seven years ago she
was--even lovelier than the beautiful Miss de Vigne, only in a very
different style?"

"Not in the least," Dinah assured him. "She is far lovelier than Rose
now. She must have been--beautiful."

"She was," said Scott. "She was like Eustace, except that she was always
much softer than he is. You would scarcely believe either that she is
three years younger than he is, would you?"

"I certainly shouldn't," Dinah admitted. "But then, she must have come
through years of suffering."

"Yes," Scott spoke with slight constraint, as though he could not bear to
dwell on the subject. "She was a girl of intensely vivid feelings, very
passionate and warmhearted. She and Eustace were inseparable in the old
days. They did everything together. He thought more of her than of anyone
else in the world. He does still."

"He wasn't very nice to her last night," Dinah ventured.

"No. He is often like that, and she is afraid of him. But the reason of
it is that he feels her trouble so horribly, and whenever he sees her in
that mood it hurts him intolerably. He is quite a good chap underneath,
Miss Bathurst. Like Isabel, he feels certain things intensely. Of course
he is five years older than I am, and we have never been pals in the
sense that he and she were pals. I was always a slow-goer, and they went
like the wind. But I know him. I know what his feelings are, and what
this thing has been to him. And though I am now much more to Isabel than
he will probably ever be again, he has never resented it or been anything
but generous and willing to give place to me. That, you know, indicates
greatness. With all his faults, he is great."

"He shouldn't make her afraid of him," Dinah said.

"I am afraid that is inevitable. He is strong, and she has lost her
strength. Her marriage too alienated them in the first place. She had
refused so many before Basil Everard came along, and I suppose he had
begun to think that she was not the marrying sort. But Everard caught her
almost in a day. They met in India. Eustace and she were touring there
one winter. Everard was a senior subaltern in a Ghurka regiment--an
awfully taking chap evidently. They practically fell in love with one
another at sight. Poor old Eustace!" Scott paused, faintly smiling. "He
meant her to marry well if she married at all, and Basil was no more than
the son of a country parson without a penny to his name. However, the
thing was past remedy. I saw that when they came home, and Isabel told me
about it. I was at Oxford then. She came down alone for a night, and
begged me to try and talk Eustace over. It was the beginning of a barrier
between them even then. It has grown high since. Eustace is a difficult
man to move, you know. I did my level best with him, but I wasn't very
successful. In the end of course the inevitable happened. Isabel lost
patience and broke away. She was on her way out again before either of us
knew. Eustace--of course Eustace was furious." Scott paused again.

Dinah's silence denoted keen interest. Her expression was absorbed.

He went on, the touch of constraint again apparent in his manner. It was
evident that the narration stirred up deep feelings. "We three had always
hung together. The family tie meant a good deal to us for the simple
reason that we were practically the only Studleys left. My father had
died six years before, my mother at my birth. Eustace was the head of the
family, and he and Isabel had been all in all to each other. He felt her
going more than I can possibly tell you, and scarcely a week after the
news came he got his things together and went off in the yacht to South
America to get over it by himself. I stayed on at Oxford, but I made up
my mind to go out to her in the vacation. A few days after his going, I
had a cable to say they were married. A week after that, there came
another cable to say that Everard was dead."

"Oh!" Dinah drew a short, hard breath. "Poor Isabel!" she whispered.

"Yes." Scott's pale eyes were gazing straight ahead. "He was killed two
days after the marriage. They had gone up to the Hills, to a place he
knew of right in the wilds on the side of a mountain, and pitched camp
there. There were only themselves, a handful of Pathan coolies with
mules, and a _shikari_. The day after they got there, he took her up the
mountain to show her some of the beauties of the place, and they lunched
on a ledge about a couple of hundred feet above a great lonely tarn. It
was a wonderful place but very savage, horribly desolate. They rested
after the meal, and then, Isabel being still tired, he left her to bask
in the sunshine while he went a little further. He told her to wait for
him. He was only going round the corner. There was a great bastion of
rock jutting on to the ledge. He wanted to have a look round the other
side of it. He went,--and he never came back."

"He fell?" Dinah turned a shocked face upon him. "Oh, how dreadful!"

"He must have fallen. The ledge dwindled on the other side of the rock to
little more than four feet in width for about six yards. There was a
sheer drop below into the pool. A man of steady nerve, accustomed to
mountaineering, would make nothing of it; and, from what Isabel has told
me of him, I gather he was that sort of man. But on that particular
afternoon something must have happened. Perhaps his happiness had
unsteadied him a bit, for they were absolutely happy together. Or it may
have been the heat. Anyhow he fell, he must have fallen. And no one
ever knew any more than that."

"How dreadful!" Dinah whispered again. "And she was left--all alone?"

"Quite alone except for the natives, and they didn't find her till the
day after. She was pacing up and down the ledge then, up and down, up and
down eternally, and she refused--flatly refused--to leave it till he
should come back. She had spent the whole night there alone, waiting,
getting more and more distraught, and they could do nothing with her.
They were afraid of her. Never from that day to this has she admitted for
a moment that he must have been killed, though in her heart she knows it,
poor girl, just as she knew it from the very beginning."

"But what happened?" breathed Dinah. "What did they do? They couldn't
leave her there."

"They didn't know what to do. The _shikari_ was the only one with any
ideas among them, and he wasn't especially brilliant. But after another
day and night he hit on the notion of sending one of the coolies back
with the news while he and the other men waited and watched. They kept
her supplied with food. She must have eaten almost mechanically. But she
never left that ledge. And yet--and yet--she was kept from taking the one
step that would have ended it all. I sometimes wonder if it wouldn't
have been better--more merciful--" He broke off.

"Perhaps God was watching her," murmured Dinah shyly.

"Yes, I tell myself that. But even so, I can't help wondering sometimes."
Scott's voice was very sad. "She was left so terribly desolate," he said.
"Those letters that you saw last night are all she has of him. He has
gone, and taken the mainspring of her life with him. I hate to think of
what followed. They sent up a doctor from the nearest station, and she
was taken away,--taken by force. When I got to her three weeks later, she
was mad, raving mad, with brain fever. I had the old nurse Biddy with me.
We nursed her between us. We brought her back to what she is now. Some
day, please God, we shall get her quite back again; but whether it will
be for her happiness He only knows."

Scott ceased to speak. His brows were drawn as the brows of a man in
pain.

Dinah's eyes were full of tears. "Oh, thank you for telling me! Thank
you!" she murmured. "I do hope you will get her quite back, as you say."

He looked at her, saw her tears, and put out a gentle hand that rested
for a moment upon her arm. "I am afraid I have made you unhappy. Forgive
me! You are so sympathetic, and I have taken advantage of it. I think we
shall get her back. She is coming very, very gradually. She has never
before taken such an interest in anyone as she took in you last night.
She was talking of you again this morning. She has taken a fancy to you.
I hope you don't mind."

"Mind!" Dinah choked a little and smiled a quivering smile. "I am
proud--very proud. I only wish I deserved it. What--what made you bring
her here?"

"That was my brother's idea. Since we brought her home she has never been
away, except once on the yacht; and then she was so miserable that we
were afraid to keep her there. But he thought a thorough change--mountain
air--might do her good. The doctor was not against it. So we came."

"And do you never leave her?" questioned Dinah.

"Practically never. Ever since that awful time in India she has been very
dependent upon me. Biddy of course is quite indispensable to her. And I
am nearly so."

"You have given yourself up to her in fact?" Quick admiration was in
Dinah's tone.

He smiled. "It didn't mean so much to me as it would have meant to some
men, Miss Bathurst,--as it would have meant to Eustace, for instance. I'm
not much of a man. To give up my college career and settle down at home
wasn't such a great wrench. I'm not especially clever. I act as my
brother's secretary, and we find it answers very well. He is a rich man,
and there is a good deal of business in connection with the estate, and
so on. I am a poor man. By my father's will nearly everything was left to
him and to Isabel. I was something of an offence to him, being the cause
of my mother's death and misshapen into the bargain."

"What a wicked shame!" broke from Dinah.

"No, no! Some people are like that. They are made so. I don't feel in the
least bitter about it. He left me enough to live upon, though as a matter
of fact neither he nor anyone else expected me to grow up at the time
that will was made. It was solely due to Biddy's devotion, I believe,
that I managed to do so." He uttered his quiet laugh. "I am talking
rather much about myself. It's kind of you not to be bored."

"Bored!" echoed Dinah, with shining eyes. "I think you are simply
wonderful. I hope--I hope Sir Eustace realizes it."

"I hope he does," agreed Scott with a twinkle. "He has ample
opportunities for doing so. Ah, there he is! He is actually skating
alone. What has become of the beautiful Miss de Vigne, I wonder."

They walked on, nearing the rink. "I'm not going to be horrid about her
any more," said Dinah suddenly. "You must have thought me a perfect
little cat. And so I was!"

"Oh, please!" protested Scott. "I didn't!"

She laughed. "That just shows how kind you are. It doesn't make me feel
the least bit better. I was a cat. There! Oh, your brother is calling
you. I think I'll go."

She blushed very deeply and quickened her steps. Sir Eustace had come to
the edge of the rink.

"Stumpy!" he called. "Stumpy!"

"How dare he call you that?" said Dinah. "I can't think how you can put
up with it."

Scott raised his shoulders slightly, philosophically. "Doesn't the cap
fit?" he said.

"Not a bit," Dinah declared with emphasis. "I have another name for you
that suits you far better."

"Oh! What is that?" he looked at her with smiling curiosity.

Dinah's blush deepened from carmine to crimson. "I call you--Mr.
Greatheart," she said, her voice very low. "Because you help everybody."

A gleam of surprise crossed his face. He flushed also; but she saw that
though embarrassed, he was not displeased.

He put a hand to his cap. "Thank you, Miss Bathurst," he said simply, and
turned without further words to answer his brother's summons.

Dinah walked quickly on. That stroll with Scott had quite lifted her out
of her depression.




CHAPTER IX

THE RUNAWAY COLT


"It really is very tiresome," complained Lady Grace. "I knew that child
was going to be a nuisance from the very outset."

"What has she done now?" growled the Colonel.

He was lounging in the easiest chair in the room, smoking an excellent
cigar, preparatory to indulging in his afternoon nap. His wife reclined
upon a sofa with a French novel which she had not begun to read. Through
the great windows that opened on to the balcony the sunshine streamed in
a flood of golden light. Rose was seated on the balcony enjoying the
warmth. Lady Grace's eyes rested upon her slim figure in its scarlet coat
as she made reply.

"These people--these Studleys--won't leave her alone. Or else she runs
after them. I can't quite make out which. Probably the latter. Anyhow the
sister--who, I believe is what is termed slightly mental--has asked her
to go to tea in their private sitting-room. I have told her she must
decline."

"Quite right," said the Colonel. "What did she say?"

Lady Grace uttered a little laugh. "Oh, she was very ridiculous and
high-flown, as you may imagine. But, as I told her, I am directly
responsible to her mother for any friendships she may make out here, and
I am not disposed to take any risks. We all know what Mrs. Bathurst can
be like if she considers herself an injured party."

"A perfect she-dragon!" agreed the Colonel. "I fancy the child herself is
still kept in order with the rod. Why, even Bathurst--great hulking
ox--is afraid of her. Billy isn't, but then Billy apparently can do no
wrong."

"She certainly loves no one else," said Lady Grace. "I never met anyone
with such an absolutely vixenish and uncontrolled temper. I am sorry for
Dinah. I have always pitied her, for she certainly works hard, and gets
little praise for it. But at the same time, I can't let her run wild now
she is off the rein for a little. It wouldn't be right. And these people
are total strangers."

"I believe they are of very good family," said the Colonel. "The title is
an old one, and Sir Eustace is evidently a rich man. I had the
opportunity for a little talk with the brother yesterday evening. A very
courteous little chap--quite unusually so. I think we may regard them as
quite passable." His eyes also wandered to the graceful, lounging figure
on the balcony. "At the same time I shouldn't let Dinah accept
hospitality from them, anyhow at this stage. She is full young. She must
be content to stay in the background--at least for the present."

"Just what I say," said Lady Grace. "Of course if the younger brother
should take a fancy to her--and he certainly seems to be attracted--it
might be a very excellent thing for her. Her mother can't hope to keep
her as maid of all work for ever. But I can't have her pushing herself
forward. I was very glad to hear you reprimand her so severely this
morning."

"She deserved it," said the Colonel judicially. "But at the same time if
there is any chance of what you suggest coming to pass, I have no wish to
stand in the child's way. I have a fancy that she will find the bondage
at home considerably more irksome after this taste of freedom. It might,
as you say, be a good thing for her if the little chap did fall in love
with her. Her mother can't expect much of a match for her."

"Oh, if that really happened, her mother would be charmed," said Lady
Grace. "She is a queer, ill-balanced creature, and I don't believe she
has ever had the smallest affection for her. She would be delighted to
get her off her hands, I should say. But things mustn't move too quickly,
or they may go in the wrong direction." Again her eyes sought her
daughter's graceful outline. "You say Sir Eustace is rich?" she asked,
after a moment.

"Extremely rich, I should say. He has his own yacht, a house in town as
well as a large place in the country, and he will probably get a seat in
Parliament at the next election. I'm not greatly taken with the man
myself," declared Colonel de Vigne. "He is too overbearing. At the same
time," again his eyes followed his wife's, "he would no doubt be a
considerable catch."

"I don't mean Dinah to have Sir Eustace," said Lady Grace very decidedly.
"It would be most unsuitable. Yes, what is it?" as a low knock came at
the door. "Come in!"

It opened, and Dinah, looking flushed and rather uncertain, made her
appearance.

"I wish you would have the consideration not to disturb us at this hour,
my dear Dinah," said Lady Grace peevishly. "What is it you want now?"

"I am sorry," said Dinah meekly. "But I heard your voices, so I knew you
weren't asleep. I just came in to say that Billy and I are going luging
if you don't mind."

"What next?" said Lady Grace, still fretful. "Of course I don't mind so
long as you don't get up to mischief."

"Dinah, come here!" said the Colonel suddenly.

Dinah, on the point of beating a swift retreat, stood still with obvious
reluctance.

"Come here!" he repeated.

She went to him hesitatingly.

He reached up a hand and grasped her by the arm. "Were you eavesdropping
just now?" he demanded.

Dinah started as if stung. "I--I--of course I wasn't!" she declared, with
vehemence. "How can you suggest such a thing?"

"Quite sure?" said the Colonel, still holding her.

She wrenched herself from him in a sudden fury. "Colonel de Vigne,
you--you insult me! I am not the sort that listens outside closed doors.
How dare you? How dare you?"

She stamped her foot with the words, gazing down at him with blazing
eyes.

The Colonel stiffened slightly, but he kept his temper. "If I have done
you an injustice, I apologize," he said. "You may go."

And Dinah went like a whirlwind, banging the door behind her.

"Well, really!" protested Lady Grace in genuine displeasure.

Her husband smiled somewhat grimly. "A vixen's daughter, my dear! What
can you expect?"

"She behaves like a fishwife's daughter," said Lady Grace. "And if she
wasn't actually eavesdropping I am convinced she heard what I said."

"So am I," said the Colonel drily. "I was about to tax her with it. Hence
her masterly retreat. But she was not deliberately eavesdropping or she
would not have given herself away so openly. I quite agree with you, my
dear. A match between her and Sir Eustace would not be suitable. And I
also think Sir Eustace would be the first to see it. Anyhow, I shall take
an early opportunity of letting him know that her birth is by no means a
high one, and that her presence here is simply due to our kindness. At
the same time, should the rather ludicrous little younger brother take it
into his head to follow her up, so far as family goes he is of course too
good for her, but I am sorry for the child and I shall put no obstacle in
the way."

"All the same she shall not go to tea there unless Rose is invited too,"
said Lady Grace firmly.

"There," said the Colonel pompously, "I think that you are right."

Lady Grace simpered a little, and opened her novel. "It really wouldn't
surprise me to find that she is a born fortune-hunter," she said. "I am
certain the mother is avaricious."

"The mother," said Colonel de Vigne with the deliberation of one arrived
at an unalterable decision, "is the most disagreeable, vulgar, and wholly
objectionable person that I have ever met."

"Oh, quite," said Lady Grace. "If she were in our set, she would be
altogether intolerable. But--thank heaven--she is not! Now, dear, if you
don't mind, I am going to read myself to sleep. I have promised Rose to
go to the ice carnival to-night, and I need a little relaxation first."

"I suppose Dinah is going?" said the Colonel.

"Oh, yes. But she is nothing of a skater." Lady Grace suddenly broke into
a little laugh. "I wonder if the redoubtable Mrs. Bathurst does really
beat her when she is naughty. It would be excellent treatment for her,
you know."

"I haven't a doubt of it," said the Colonel. "She is absolutely under her
mother's control. That great raw-boned woman would have a heavy hand too,
I'll be bound."

"Oh, there is no doubt Dinah stands very much in awe of her. I never knew
she had any will of her own till she came here. I always took her for the
meekest little creature imaginable."

"There is a good deal more in Miss Dinah than jumps to the eye," said the
Colonel. "In fact, if you ask me, I should say she is something of a dark
horse. She is just beginning to feel her feet and she'll surprise us all
one of these days by turning into a runaway colt."

"Not, I do hope, while she is in my charge," said Lady Grace.

"We will hope not," agreed the Colonel. "But all the same, I rather think
that her mother will find her considerably less tame and tractable when
she sees her again than she has ever been before. Liberty, you know, is a
dangerous joy for the young."

"Then we must be more strict with her ourselves," said Lady Grace.




CHAPTER X

THE HOUSE OF BONDAGE


Dinah ran swiftly down the corridor to her own room.

As a matter of fact, she had intruded upon the Colonel and Lady Grace in
the secret hope of finding a propitious moment for once again pressing
her request to be allowed to accept Scott's invitation to tea. Her
failure to do so added fuel to the flame, arousing in her an almost
irresistible impulse to rebel openly.

The fear of consequences alone restrained her, for to be escorted home in
disgrace after only a week in this Alpine paradise was more than she
could face. All her life the dread of her mother's wrath had overhung
Dinah like a cloud, sometimes near, sometimes distant, but always
present. She had been brought up to fear her from her cradle. All through
her childhood her punishments had been bitterly severe. She winced still
at the bare thought of them; and she was as fully convinced as was Lady
Grace that her mother had never really loved her. To come under the ban
of her displeasure meant days of harsh treatment, nor, now that her
childhood was over, had the discipline been relaxed. She never attempted
to rebel openly. Her fear of her mother had become an integral part of
herself. Her spirit shrank before her fits of violence. But for her
father and Billy she sometimes thought that home would be an impossible
place.

But her affection for her father was of a very intense order. Lazy,
self-indulgent, supremely easy-going, yet possessed of a fascination that
had held her from babyhood, such was Guy Bathurst. Despised at least
outwardly by his wife and adored by his daughter, he went his indifferent
way, enjoying life as he found it and quite impervious to snubs.

"I never interfere with your mother," was a very frequent sentence on his
lips, and by that axiom he ruled his life, looking negligently on while
Dinah was bent without mercy to the wheel of tyranny.

He was fond of Dinah,--her devotion to him made that inevitable--but he
never obtruded his fondness to the point of interference on her behalf;
for both of them were secretly aware that the harshness meted out to her
had much of its being in a deep, unreasoning jealousy of that very
selfish fondness. They kept their affection as it were for strictly
private consumption, and it was that alone that made life at home
tolerable to Dinah.

For upon one point her father was insistent. He would not part with her
unless she married. He did not object to her working at home for his
comfort, but the idea of her working elsewhere and making her living was
one which he refused to consider. With rare self-assertion, he would not
hear of it, and when he really asserted himself, which was seldom, his
wife was wont to yield, albeit ungraciously enough, to his behest.

Besides Dinah was undoubtedly useful at home, and would certainly grow
out of hand if she left her.

Not very willingly had she agreed to let her go upon this Alpine jaunt
with the de Vignes, but Billy had been so keen, and the invitation would
scarcely have been extended to him alone.

The whole idea had originated between the heads of the two families,
riding home together after a day's hunting. Dinah had chanced to come
into the conversation, and the Colonel, comparing her with that of his
own daughter and being stirred to pity, had suggested that the two
children might like to join them on their forthcoming expedition.
Bathurst had at once accepted the tentative proposal, and had blurted
forth the whole matter to his assembled family on his return with the
result that Billy's instant and eager delight had made it virtually
impossible for his mother to oppose the suggestion.

Dinah had been delighted too, almost deliriously so; but she had kept her
pleasure to herself, not daring to show it in her mother's presence till
the actual arrival of the last day. Then indeed she had lost her head,
had sung and danced and made merry, till some trifling accident had
provoked her mother's untempered wrath and a sound boxing of ears had
quite sobered her enthusiasm. She had fared forth finally upon the
adventure with tearful eyes and drooping heart, her mother's frigid kiss
of farewell hurting her more poignantly than her drastic punishment of an
hour before. For Dinah was intensely sensitive, keenly susceptible to
rebuke and coldness, and her warm heart shrank from unkindness with a
shrinking that was actual pain.

She knew that the little social world of Perrythorpe looked down upon her
mother though not actually refusing to associate with her. Bathurst had
married a circus-girl in his green Oxford days; so the story went,--a
hard, handsome woman older than himself, and fiercely, intensely
ambitious. Lack of funds had prevented her climbing very high, and
bitterly she resented her failure. He had never done a day's work in his
life, but, unlike his wife, he had plenty of friends. He was well-bred, a
good rider, a straight shot, and an entertaining guest. He knew everyone
within a radius of twenty miles, and was upon terms of easy intimacy with
the de Vignes and many others who received him with pleasure, but very
seldom went out of their way to encounter his wife.

Dinah shrewdly suspected that this fact accounted for much of the
bitterness of her mother's outlook. Her ambition had apparently died of
starvation long since, but her resentment remained. Her hand was against
practically all the world, including her daughter, whose fairy-like
daintiness and piquancy were so obvious a contrast to the somewhat coarse
and flashy beauty that had once been hers. For all that Dinah inherited
from her mother was her gipsy darkness. Mrs. Bathurst was not flashy now,
and any attempt at personal adornment on Dinah's part was always very
sternly repressed. She had met and writhed under the eye of scornful
criticism too often, and she distrusted her own taste. She was determined
that Dinah should never be subjected to the same humiliation.

She humiliated her often enough herself. It was the only means she knew
of asserting her authority; for she had no intention of ever being the
object of her daughter's contempt. She was harsh to the point of
brutality, so that the girl's heart was wont to quicken apprehensively
whenever she heard her step. She scolded, she punished, she coerced. But
from an outsider, the bare thought of a snub was unendurable, and the
possibility that Dinah might by any means lay herself open to one was
enough to bring down the vials of wrath upon her head. Dinah remembered
still with shivering vividness the whipping she had received on one
occasion for demeaning herself by running after the de Vignes's carriage
to deliver a message. Her mother's whippings had always been very
terrible, vindictively thorough. The indignity of them lashed her soul
even more cruelly than the unsparing thong her body. Because of them she
went in daily trepidation, submissive almost to the point of abjectness,
lest this hateful and demoralizing form of punishment should be inflicted
upon her. For some time now, by great wariness and circumspection she had
evaded it, and she had begun to entertain the trembling hope that she was
at last considered to have passed the age for such childish correction.
But her mother's outbreak of violence on the day of their departure had
been a painful disillusion, and she knew well what it would mean to
return home in disgrace with the de Vignes. Her cheeks burned and tingled
still with the shame of the discovery. She felt that another of the old
dreadful chastisements would overwhelm her utterly. And yet that she
would most certainly have to endure it if she were unruly now was
conviction that pressed like a cold weight upon her heart. Had not the
letter she had received from her mother only that morning contained a
stern injunction to her to behave herself, as though she had been a
naughty, wayward child?

"It would kill me!" she told herself passionately. "Oh, why, why, why
can't I grow up quick and marry? But I never shall grow up at home.
That's the horrible, horrible part of it. And I shall never have a chance
of marrying with mother looking on. I'm just a slave--a slave. Other
girls can have a good time, do as they like, flirt when they like. But
I--never--never!"

Her fit of rebellion lasted long. The emancipation from the home bondage
was beginning to work within her as the Colonel had predicted. Seen from
a distance, the old tyranny seemed outrageous and impossible, to go back
into it monstrous. And yet, so far as she could see, there was no way of
escape. She was not apparently to be allowed to make any friends outside
her own sphere. The freedom she had begun to enjoy so feverishly had very
suddenly been circumscribed, and if she dared to overstep the bounds
marked out for her, she knew what to expect.

And yet she longed for freedom as she had never longed in her life
before. She was nearly desperate with longing, so sweet had been the
first, intoxicating taste thereof. For the first time she had seen life
from the standpoint of the ordinary, happy girl, and the contrast to the
life she knew had temporarily upset her equilibrium. Her mother's
treatment, harsh before, seemed unendurable now. Her cheeks burned afresh
with a fierce, intolerable shame. No, no! She could never face it again.
She could not! She could not! Already her brief emancipation had begun to
cost her dear. She must--she must--find a way of escape ere she went back
into thraldom. For she knew her mother's strength so terribly well. It
would conquer all resistance by sheer, overwhelming weight. She could not
remember a single occasion upon which she had ever in the smallest degree
held her own against it. Her will had been broken to her mother's so
often that the very thought of prolonged resistance seemed absurd. She
knew herself to be incapable of it. She was bound to crumple under the
strain, bound to be humbled to the dust long ere the faintest hope of
outmatching her mother's iron will had begun to dawn in her soul. The
very thought made her feel puny and contemptible. If she resisted to the
very uttermost of her strength, yet would she be crushed in the end, and
that end would be more horribly painful than she dared to contemplate.
All her childhood it had been the same. She had been conquered ere she
had passed the threshold of rebellion. She had never been permitted to
exercise a will of her own, and the discovery that she possessed one had
been something of a surprise to Dinah.

It was partly this discovery that made her long so passionately for
freedom. She wanted to grow, to develop, to get beyond the stultifying
influence of that unvarying despotism. She longed to get away from the
perpetual dread of consequences that so haunted her. She wanted to
breathe her own atmosphere, live her own life, be herself.

"I believe I could do lots of things if I only had the chance," she
murmured to herself; and then she was suddenly plunged into the memory of
another occasion when she had received summary and austere punishment for
omitting scales from her practising. But then no one ever liked doing
what they must, and she had never had any real taste for music; or if she
had had, it had vanished long since under the uninspiring goad of
compulsion.

All her morning depression came back while these bitter meditations
racked her brain. Oh, if only--if only--her father had chosen a lady for
his wife! It was disloyal, she knew, to indulge such a thought, but her
mood was black and her soul was in revolt. She was sure--quite sure--that
marriage presented the only possibility of deliverance, and deliverance
was beginning to seem imperative. Her whole individuality, which this
past week of giddy liberty had done so much to develop, cried aloud for
it.

She went to the window. Billy had grown tired of waiting and gone off
without her. She fancied she could see his sturdy figure on the further
slope. Her eyes took in the whole lovely scene, and suddenly,
effervescently, her spirits began to rise. The inherent gaiety of her
bubbled to the surface. What a waste of time to stay here grizzling while
that paradise lay awaiting her! The sweetness of her nature began to
assert itself once more, and an almost fevered determination to live in
the present, to be happy while she could, entered into her. With
impetuous energy she pushed the evil thoughts away. She would be happy.
She would! She would! And happiness was not difficult to Dinah. It
bubbled in her, a natural spring, that ever flowed again even after the
worst storms had forced it from its course.

She even laughed to herself as she prepared to join Billy. Life was
good,--oh yes, life was good! And home and the trials thereof were many
miles away. Who could be unhappy for long in such a world as this, where
the air sparkled like champagne, and the magic of it ran riot in the
blood?

The black mood passed away from her spirit like a cloud. She threw on cap
and coat and ran to join the merry-makers.




CHAPTER XI

OLYMPUS


All through that afternoon Dinah and Billy played like cubs in the snow.
They were very inexperienced in the art of luging, but they took their
spills with much heartiness and a total disregard of dignity that made
for complete enjoyment.

When the sun went down they forsook the sport, and joined in a
snowballing match with a dozen or more of their fellow-visitors. But
Dinah proved herself so adroit and impartial at this game that she
presently became a general target, and found it advisable to retreat
before she was routed. This she did with considerable skill and no small
strategy, finally darting flushed and breathless into the hotel, covered
with snow from head to foot, but game to the last.

"Well done!" commented a lazy voice behind her. "Now raise the drawbridge
and lower the portcullis, and the honours of war are assured."

She turned with the flashing movement of a bird upon the wing, and found
herself face to face with Sir Eustace.

His blue eyes met hers with deliberate nonchalance. "Sit down," he said,
"while I fetch you some tea!"

Her heart gave an odd little leap that was half of pleasure and half of
dread. She stammered incoherently that he must not take the trouble.

But he was evidently bent upon so doing, for he pressed her into the seat
which he had just vacated. "Keep the place in the corner for me!" he
commanded, and lounged away upon his errand with imperial leisureliness.

Dinah watched his tall figure out of sight. The encounter both astounded
and thrilled her. She wondered if she were cheapening herself by meekly
obeying his behest, wondered what Rose--that practised coquette--would
have done under such circumstances; but to depart seemed so wholly out of
the question that she dismissed the wonder as futile. She could only wait
for the play to develop, and trust to her own particular luck, which had
so favoured her the night before, to give her a cue.

He returned with tea and cake which he set before her on a little table
that he had apparently secured beforehand for the purpose. "I am sure you
must be ravenous," he said, in those high-bred, somewhat insolent accents
of his.

"I am," Dinah admitted frankly.

"Then let me see you satisfy your hunger!" he said, seating himself in
the corner he had reserved.

"Oh, but not alone!" she protested. "You--you must have some too."

He laughed. "No. I am going to smoke--with your permission. It will do me
more good."

"Oh, pray do!" said Dinah, embarrassed still but strangely elated. "It
makes me feel rather greedy, that's all."

"I am greedy too," he told her, his blue eyes still upon her vivid,
sparkling face. "And--always with your permission--I am going to indulge
my greed."

She did not understand him, but prudence restrained her from telling him
so. Seated as she was he was the only person in the vestibule whom she
could see, her back being turned to all beside. She wondered, again with
that delightful yet half-startled thrill, if his meaning were in any way
connected with this fact. He certainly absorbed the whole of her
attention, if that were what he wanted. Her hunger faded completely into
the background.

He lighted a cigarette and began to smoke. The space beyond them was full
of moving figures and laughing voices; but the turmoil scarcely reached
Dinah. An invisible barrier seemed to shut them off from all the rest.
They were not merely aloof; they were alone, and a curiously intimate
touch pervaded their solitude. She felt her spirit start in quivering
response to the call of his, just as the night before when she had
floated with him above the clouds. What was happening to her she had not
the least idea, but the consciousness of his near presence pulsed
magnetically through and through her. Scott's brief advice of the morning
was scattered from her memory like feathers before the wind. She had no
memory. She lived only in this burning splendid ardour of a moment.

She drank her tea mechanically, finding nothing enigmatic in his silence.
The direct look of his blue eyes discomfited her strangely, but it was a
sublime discomfiture--the discomfiture of the moth around the flame. She
longed to meet it, but did not wholly dare. With veiled glances she
yielded to the attraction, not yet bold enough for complete surrender.

He spoke at last, and she started.

"Well? Am I forgiven?"

The nonchalant enquiry sent the blood in another hot wave to her cheeks.
Had she ever presumed to be angry with this godlike person?

"For what?" she asked, her voice very low.

He leaned towards her. "Did I only fancy that by some evil chance I had
offended you?"

She kept her eyes lowered. "I thought you were the offended one," she
said.

"I?" She caught the note of surprise in his voice, and it sent a very
curious little sense of shame through her.

With an effort she raised her eyes. "Yes. I thought you were offended.
You went by me this morning without seeing me."

His look was very intent, almost as if he were searching for something;
but it did not disconcert her as she had half-expected to be
disconcerted. His eyes were more caressing than dominant just then.

"What if I didn't see you because I didn't dare?" he said.

That gave her confidence. "I should think you couldn't be so silly as
that," she said with decision.

He smiled a little. "Thank you, _miladi_. Then wasn't it--almost equally
silly--your word, not mine!--of you to be afraid of me last night?"

She felt the thrust in a moment, and went white, conscious of the weak
sick feeling that so often came over her at the sound of her mother's
step when she was in disgrace.

He saw her distress, but he allowed several moments to elapse before he
came to the rescue; Then lightly, "Pray don't let the matter disturb
you!" he said. "Only--for your peace of mind--let me tell you that you
really have nothing to fear. Out here we live in fairyland, and no one
is in earnest. We just enjoy ourselves, and Mrs. Grundy simply doesn't
exist. We are not ashamed of being frivolous, and we do whatever we like.
And there are no consequences. Always remember that, Miss Bathurst! There
are never any consequences in fairyland."

His eyes suddenly laughed at her, and Dinah was vastly reassured. Her
dismay vanished, leaving a blithe sense of irresponsibility in its place.

"I shall remember that," she said, with her gay little nod. "I dreamt
last night that we were in Olympus."

"We?" he said softly.

She nodded again, flushed and laughing, confident that she had received
her cue. "And you--were Apollo."

She saw his eyes change magically, flashing into swift life, and dropped
her own before the mastery that dawned there.

"And you," he questioned under his breath, "were Daphne?"

"Perhaps," she said enigmatically. After all, flirting was not such a
difficult art, and since he had declared that there could be no
consequences, she did not see why she should bury this new-found talent
of hers.

"What a charming dream!" he commented lazily. "But you know what happened
to Daphne when she ran away, don't you?"

She flung him a laughing challenge. "He didn't catch her anyway."

"True!" smiled Sir Eustace. "But have you never wondered whether it
wouldn't have been more sport for her if he had? It wouldn't be very
exciting, you know, to lead the life of a vegetable."

"It isn't!" declared Dinah, with abrupt sincerity.

"Oh, you know something about it, do you?" he said. "Then the modern
Daphne ought to have too much sense to run away."

She laughed with a touch of wistfulness. "I wonder how she felt about it
afterwards."

"I wonder," he agreed, tipping the ash off his cigarette. "It didn't
matter so much to Apollo, you see. He had plenty to choose from."

Dinah's wistfulness vanished in a swift breath of indignation. "Really!"
she said.

He looked at her. "Yes, really," he told her, with deliberation. "And he
didn't need to run after them either. But, possibly," his gaze softened
again, "possibly that was what made him want Daphne the most. Elusiveness
is quite a fascinating quality if it isn't carried too far. Still--" he
smiled--"I expect he got over it in the end, you know; but in her case I
am not quite so sure."

"I don't suppose he did get ever it," maintained Dinah with spirit. "All
the rest must have seemed very cheap afterwards."

"Perhaps he was more at home with the cheap variety," he suggested
carelessly.

His eyes had wandered to the buzzing throng behind her, and she saw a
glint of criticism--or was it merely easy contempt?--dispel the smile
with which he had regarded her. His mouth wore a faint but unmistakable
sneer.

But in a moment his look returned to her, kindled upon her. "Are you for
the ice carnival to-night?" he asked.

She drew a quick, eager breath. "Oh, I do want to come! But I don't
know--yet--if I shall be allowed."

"Why ask?" he questioned.

She hesitated, then ingenuously she told him her difficulty. "I got into
trouble last night for dancing so late with you. And--and--I may be sent
to bed early to make up for it."

He frowned. "Do you mean to say you'd go?"

She coloured vividly. "I'm only nineteen, and I have to do as I'm told."

"Heavens above!" he said. "You belong to the generation before the last
evidently. No girl ever does as she is told now-a-days. It isn't the
thing."

"I do," whispered Dinah, in dire confusion. "At least--generally."

"And what happens if you don't?" he queried. "Do they whip you and put
you to bed?"

She clenched her hands hard. "Don't!" she said. "You're only joking, I
know. But--I hate it!"

His manner changed in a moment, became half-quizzical, half-caressing.
"Poor little brown elf, what a shame! Well, come if you can! I shall look
out for you. I may have something to show you."

"May you? Oh, what?" cried Dinah, all eagerness in a moment.

He laughed. There was a provoking hint of mystery in his manner. "Ah!
That lies in the future, _miladi_."

"But tell me!" she persisted.

"Will you come then?" he asked.

"Perhaps," she said. "If I can!"

"Ah! And perhaps not!" he said. "What then?"

Dinah's mouth grew suddenly firm. "I will come," she said.

"You will?" His keen eyes held hers with smiling compulsion.

"Yes, I will."

He made a gesture as if he would take her hand, but restrained himself,
and paused to tip the ash once more off his cigarette.

"Now tell me!" commanded Dinah.

"I don't think I will," he said deliberately.

"But you must!" said Dinah.

His eyes sought hers again with that look which she found it impossible
to meet. She bent over her cup.

"What will you show me?" she persisted. "Tell me!"

"I didn't say I would show you anything," he pointed out. "I said I
might."

"Tell me what it was anyhow!" she said.

He leaned nearer to her, and suddenly it seemed to her that they were
quite alone, very far removed from the rest of the world. "It may not be
to-night," he murmured. "Or even to-morrow. But some day--in this land
where there are no consequences--I will show you--when the fates are
propitious, not before--some of the things that Daphne missed when she
ran away."

He ceased to speak. Dinah's face was burning. She could not look at him.
She felt as if a magic flame had wrapped her round. Her whole body was
tingling, her heart wildly a-quiver. There was a rapture in that moment
that was almost too intense, too poignant, to be borne.

He was the first to move. Calmly he leaned back, and resumed his
cigarette. Through the aromatic smoke his voice came to her again.

"Are you angry?"

Her whole being stirred in response. She uttered a little quivering laugh
that was near akin to tears.

"No--of course--no! But I--I think I ought to go and dress! It's getting
late, isn't it? Thank you for giving me tea!" She rose, her movements
quick and dainty as the flight of a robin. "Good-bye!" she murmured
shyly.

He rose also with a sweeping bow. "_A bientôt_,--Daphne!" he said.

She gave him a single swift glance from under fluttering lashes, and
turned away in silence.

She went up the stairs with the speed of a bird on the wing, but she
could not outpace the wonder and the wild delight at her heart. As she
entered her own room at length, she laughed, a breathless, rippling
laugh. How amazing--and how gorgeous--was this new life!




CHAPTER XII

THE WINE OF THE GODS


The rink was ablaze with fairy-lights under the starry sky. Rose de
Vigne, exquisitely fair in ruby velvet and ermine furs paused on the
verandah, looking pensively forth.

Very beautiful she looked standing there, and Captain Brent of the
Sappers striding forth with his skates jingling in his hand stopped as
one compelled.

"Are you waiting for someone, Miss de Vigne? Or may I escort you?"

She looked at him with a faint smile as if in pity for his
disappointment. "Too late, I am afraid, Captain Brent. I have promised
Sir Eustace to skate with him."

"Who?" Brent glanced towards the rink. "Why, he's down there already
dancing about with your little cousin. That's her laugh. Don't you hear
it?"

Dinah's laugh, clear and ringing, came to them on the still air. Rose's
slim figure stiffened very slightly, barely perceptibly, at the sound.
"Sir Eustace has forgotten his engagement," she said icily. "Yes, Captain
Brent, I will come with you."

"Good business!" he said heartily. "It's a glorious night. Somebody said
there was a change coming; but I don't believe it. Maddening if a thaw
comes before the luging competition. The run is just perfection now. I'm
going up there presently. It's glorious by moonlight."

He chattered inconsequently on, happy in the fact that he had secured the
prettiest girl in the hotel for his partner, and not in the least
disturbed by any lack of response on her part. To skate with her hand in
hand was the utmost height of his ambition just then, his brain not being
of a particularly aspiring order.

Down on the rink all was gaiety and laughter. The lights shone ruby,
emerald, and sapphire, upon the darting figures. The undernote of the
rushing skates made magic music everywhere. The whole scene was
fantastic--a glittering fairyland of colour and enchantment.

"Each evening seems more splendid than the last," declared Dinah.

"They always will if you spend them in my company," said Sir Eustace. "Do
you know I could very soon teach you to skate as perfectly as you dance?"

"I believe you could teach me anything," she answered happily.

"Given a free hand I believe I could," he said. "But the gift is yours,
not mine. You have the most wonderful knack of divining a mood. You adapt
yourself instinctively. I never knew anyone respond so perfectly to the
unspoken wish. How is it, I wonder?"

"I don't know," she answered shyly. "But I can't help understanding what
you want."

"Does that mean that we are kindred spirits?" he asked, and suddenly the
clasp of his hands was close and intimate.

"I expect it does," said Dinah; but she said it with a touch of
uneasiness. The voice that had spoken within her the night before,
warning her, urging her to be gone, was beginning to murmur again,
bidding her to beware.

She turned from the subject with ready versatility, obedient to the
danger-signal. "Oh, there is Rose! I am afraid I ran away from her after
dinner. They went upstairs for coffee, but I was so dreadfully afraid of
being stopped that I hung behind and escaped. I do hope the Colonel won't
be in a wax again. But I don't see that there was anything wicked in it;
for Lady Grace herself is coming to look on presently."

"I skated with Miss de Vigne nearly all the afternoon," observed Sir
Eustace. "But she is a regular ice-maiden. I couldn't get any enthusiasm
out of her. Tell me, is she like that all through? Or is it just a pose?"

"Oh, I don't know," Dinah said. "I've never got through the outer crust.
But then of course I'm far beneath her."

"How so?" asked Sir Eustace.

She laughed up at him with the happy confidence of a child. "Can't you
see it for yourself? I--I am a mere guttersnipe compared to the de
Vignes. They live in a great house with lots of servants and cars. They
never do a thing for themselves. I don't suppose Rose could do her hair
to save her life. While we--we live in a tumble-down, ramshackle old
place, and do all the work ourselves. I've never been away from home in
my life before. You see, we're poor, and Billy's schooling takes up a lot
of money. I had to leave school when he first went as a boarder. And that
is three years ago now. So I have forgotten all I ever learnt."

"Except dancing," he suggested.

"Oh, well, that's born in me. I couldn't very well forget that. My
mother--" Dinah hesitated momentarily--"my mother was a dancer before she
married."

"And she taught you?" asked Sir Eustace.

"No, no! She never taught me anything except useful things--like cooking
and sewing and house-work. And I detest them all," said Dinah frankly. "I
like sweeping the garden and digging the potatoes far better."

"She keeps you busy then," commented Sir Eustace, with semi-humorous
interest.

"Busy isn't the word for it," declared Dinah. "I'm going from morning
till night. We do the washing at home too. I get up at five and go to bed
at nine. I make nearly all my own clothes too. That's why I haven't got
any," she ended naively.

He laughed. "Not really! But what makes you work so hard as that? You're
wasting all your best time. You'll never be so young again, you know."

"I know!" cried Dinah, and suddenly a wild gust of rebellion went
through her. "It's hateful! I never knew how hateful till I came here.
Going back will be--too horrible for words. But--" her voice fell
abruptly flat--"what am I to do?"

"I should go on strike," he said lightly. "Tell your good mother that she
must find someone else to do the work! You are going to take it easy and
enjoy yourself."

Dinah uttered a short, painful laugh.

"Wouldn't that do?" he asked.

"No."

"Why not?" he questioned with indolent amusement. "Surely you're not
afraid of the broomstick!"

Dinah gave a great start, and suddenly, as they skated, pressed close to
him with the action of some small, terrified creature seeking shelter.
"Oh, don't--don't let us spoil this perfect night by talking of my home
affairs!" she pleaded, her voice quick and passionate. "I want to put
everything right away. I want to forget there is such a place as home."

His arm was around her in a moment. He held her caught to him. "I can
soon make you forget that, my Daphne," he said. "I can lead you through
such a wonderland as will dazzle you into complete forgetfulness of
everything else. But you must trust me, you know. You mustn't be afraid."

He was drawing her away from the glare of coloured lights as he spoke,
drawing her to the further end of the rink where stood a tiny, rustic
pavilion.

She went with him with a breathless sense of high adventure, skimming the
ice in time with his rhythmic movements, mesmerized into an enchanted
quiescence.

They reached the pavilion, and he paused. The other skaters were left
behind. They stood as it were in a magic circle all their own. And only
the moon looked on.

"Ah, Daphne!" he said, and took her in his arms.

There came to Dinah then a wild and desperate sense of fear, fear that
was coupled with a wholly unreasoning and instinctive shame. She strained
back from him. "Oh no! Oh no!" she gasped. "I mustn't! I'm sure it's
wrong!"

But he mastered her very slowly, wholly without violence, yet wholly
irresistibly. His dark face with its blue, compelling eyes dominated her,
conquered her. And all her life resistance had been quelled in her. Her
will wavered and was down.

"Why should it be wrong?" he whispered. "I tell you that nothing
matters--nothing matters. We take our pleasures, and we tell no one. It
is no one's business but our own, sweetheart. And nothing is wrong, if no
harm is done to anyone."

Subtle, alluring, half-laughing, half-relentless, he drew her closer yet,
he bent and pressed his lips upon her upturned face. But she quivered
still and shrank, though unresisting. She could not give her lips to his.
His kiss burned through and through her, so that she longed to flee away
and hide.

For though that kiss sent a thrill of wild ecstasy through her, there was
anguish mingled therewith. Even while she exulted over her unexpected
victory, she was smitten with the thought that it had cost her too dear.
Had she told him too much about herself that he held her thus cheaply?
Would he--however urgent his desire to do so--would he have dreamed of
treating Rose thus? Or any other girl of his own standing?

The thought went through her like a dagger. She bent herself back over
his arm avoiding his lips a second time. That one kiss had opened her
eyes.

"Oh, let me go!" she said, her voice muffled and tremulous. "You
mustn't--ever--do it again."

"Why not?" he whispered softly. "What does it matter? This is the land of
no consequences."

"I can't help it," she whispered back. "It may not mean anything to you.
But--but--it makes me feel--wicked."

He laughed at her with tender ridicule. His arms still held her, but no
longer closely.

"Don't be afraid, my elf of the mountains!" he said. "I won't do it
again--yet. But there is nothing in it I tell you. And what does it
matter if no one knows? Why shouldn't you have all the fun you can get?"

Dinah straightened herself, and passed her hands over her face with an
oddly childish gesture. He behaved as though he had conferred a favour
upon her; but yet the horrible feeling of shame lingered. Her mother's
most drastic punishments had never humbled her more completely.

She drew herself from his hold. "I feel it does matter," she said, her
voice pathetically small and shy. "But--I know you didn't mean to--to
offend me. So let's forget it, please! Let's go back!"

She gave him her hand with a timid gesture, and he took it with a smile
that held arrogance as well as amusement. "We will go back certainly," he
said. "But we shall not forget. We have tasted the wine of the gods, my
Daphne, and there is magic in the draught. Those who drink once are bound
to come again for more."

"Oh no! Oh no!" said Dinah.

But even as she said it, she felt herself to be battling against destiny.

In that moment she knew beyond all doubting that by some means of which
she had no understanding he had caught her will and made it captive.
Elude him though she might for a time, she was bound to be his helpless
prisoner at the last.

Yet his magnetism was such that she yielded herself to him almost
mechanically as they went back into the giddy vortex of the carnival.
Even in the midst of her dismay and uncertainty, she was strangely,
almost deliriously happy.

Romance with gold-tipped wings unfurled had suddenly descended from the
high heavens and flitted before her, luring her on.




CHAPTER XIII

FRIENDSHIP IN THE DESERT


On the edge of the rink immediately below the hotel, a slight figure was
standing, patient as the Sphinx, awaiting them.

Sir Eustace's keen eyes lighted upon it from afar. "There is my brother,"
he said. "We will go and speak to him if you have no objection."

Dinah received the suggestion with eagerness. She was possessed for the
moment by an urgent desire to get back to the commonplace. She had been
whirled off her feet, and albeit the flight had held rapture, she had a
desperate longing to tread solid ground once more.

Possibly her companion shared something of this feeling. The game was
his, but there was no more to be won from her that night. The time had
come to descend from the heights to the dull and banal levels. He divined
her wish to return to earth, and he had no reason for thwarting it. With
a careless laugh he put on speed and rushed her dizzily through the
throng.

To Dinah it was as a rapid fall through space. She felt as if she had
been suddenly shot from the gates of Olympus. She reached Scott, flushed
and breathless and quivering still with the wonder of it.

He greeted her courteously. "Are you having a good time, Miss Bathurst?"

She answered him gaspingly. Somehow it was an immense relief to find
herself by his side. "Yes; a glorious time. But I am coming off now. Have
you--have you seen anything of Lady Grace or the Colonel?"

"I have just had the pleasure of making Lady Grace's acquaintance," he
said. "Are you really coming off now? Have you had enough?"

She passed over his last question, for the wonder pierced her if she had
not had too much. "Yes, really. I am going to change my boots. I left
them somewhere here. I wonder where they are. Ah, there they are against
the railing! No, please don't! I can manage quite well. I would rather."

She sat down on the bank, and bent her hot face over her task.

The two brothers remained near her. Scott was apparently waiting for her.
They exchanged a few low words.

"I'll do my level best, old chap," she heard Scott say. "But if I don't
succeed, it can't be helped. Rome wasn't built in a day."

Eustace made an impatient sound, and muttered something in a whisper.

"No," Scott said in answer. "Not that! Never with my consent. It wouldn't
do, man! I tell you it wouldn't do. Can't you take my word for it?"

"You're as obstinate as a mule, Stumpy," his brother said, in tones of
irritation. "It'll come to it sooner or later. You're only prolonging the
agony."

"I am doing my best," Scott said gravely. "Give me credit for that at
least!"

Sir Eustace clapped a sudden hand on his shoulder. "No one doubts that,
my boy. You're true gold. But it's sheer foolishness to go on in the same
old way that's proved a failure a hundred times. In heaven's name, now
that we've hauled her out of that infernal groove, don't let idiotic
sentimentality spoil everything! Don't shy at the consequences! I'll be
responsible for them."

Dinah glanced up. She saw that for the moment she was forgotten. The
light was shining upon Scott's face, and she read in it undeniable
perplexity, but the eyes were steadfast and wholly calm.

He even smiled a little as he said, "My dear chap, have you ever
considered the consequences of anything--counted the cost before you came
to pay? No, never!"

"Don't preach to me!" Eustace said sharply.

"No. I won't. But don't you talk in that airy way about responsibility
to me! Because--" Scott's smile broadened and became openly
affectionate--"it just won't go down, dear fellow! I can't swallow
camels--never could."

"You can strain at gnats though," commented Sir Eustace, pivoting round
on his skates. "Well, you know my sentiments. I haven't put my foot down
yet. But I'm going to--pretty soon. It's got to be done. And if you can't
bring yourself to it,--well, I shall, that's all."

He was gone with the words, swift as an arrow, leaving behind him a space
so empty that Dinah felt a sudden queer little pang of desolation.

Scott remained motionless, deep in thought, for the passage of several
seconds. Then abruptly the consciousness of her presence came upon him,
and he turned to her. She was sitting on the bank looking up at him with
frank interest. Their eyes met.

And then a very curious thing happened to Dinah. She flinched under his
look, flinched and averted her own. A great shyness suddenly surged
through her, a quivering, overmastering sense of embarrassment. For in
that moment she viewed the flight to Olympus as he would have viewed it,
and was horribly, overwhelmingly ashamed. She could not break the
silence. She had no words to utter--no possible means at hand by which to
cover her discomfiture.

It was he who spoke, in his voice a tinge of restraint. "I was going to
ask if it would bore you to come and see my sister again this evening. I
have obtained Lady Grace's permission for you to do so."

She sprang to her feet. "Of course--of course I would love to!" she said
rather incoherently. "How could it bore me? I--I should like it--more
than anything."

He smiled faintly, and held out his hand for the boots she had just
discarded. "That is more than kind of you," he said. "My sister was
afraid you might not want to come."

"Of course I want to come!" maintained Dinah. "Oh no, thank you; I
couldn't let you carry my boots. How clever of you to tackle Lady Grace!
What did she say?"

"Neither she nor the Colonel made any difficulty about it at all," Scott
said. "I told them my sister was an invalid. Lady Grace said that I must
not keep you after ten, and I promised I wouldn't."

His manner was kindly and quizzical, and Dinah's embarrassment began to
pass. But he discomfited her afresh as they walked across the road by
saying, "You have made it up with my brother, I see."

Dinah's cheeks burned again. "Yes," she said, after a moment. "We made it
up this afternoon."

"That was very lucky--for him," observed Scott rather dryly.

Dinah made a swift leap for the commonplace. "I hate being cross with
people," she said, "or to have them cross with me; don't you?"

"I think it is sometimes unavoidable," said Scott gravely.

"Oh, surely you are never cross!" said Dinah impetuously. "I can't
imagine it."

"Wait till you see it!" said Scott, with a smile.

They entered the hotel together. Dinah was tingling with excitement. She
had managed to escape from her discomfiture, but she still felt that any
prolonged intercourse with the man beside her would bring it back. She
was beginning to know Scott as one who would not hesitate to say exactly
what he thought, and not for all she possessed in the world would she
have had him know what had passed in that far corner of the rink so short
a time before.

She chattered inconsequently upon ordinary topics as they ascended the
stairs together, but when they reached the door of Isabel's sitting-room
she became suddenly shy again.

"Hadn't I better run and take off my things?" she whispered. "I feel so
untidy."

He looked at her. She was clad in the white woollen cap and coat that she
had worn in the day. Her eyes were alight and sparkling, her brown face
flushed. She looked the very incarnation of youth.

"I think she will like to see you as you are," said Scott.

He knocked upon the door three times as before, and in a moment opened
it.

"Go in, won't you?" he said, standing back.

Dinah entered.

"Ah! She has come!" A hollow voice said, and in a moment her shyness was
gone.

She moved forward eagerly, saw Isabel seated in a low chair, and
impulsively went to her. "How kind you are to ask me to come again!" she
said.

And then all in a moment Isabel's arms came out to her, and she slipped
down upon her knees beside her into their close embrace.

"How kind of you to come, dear child!" Isabel murmured. "I am afraid it
is a visit to the desert for you."

"But I love to come!" Dinah told her with warm lips raised. "I can't tell
you how much. I was never so happy before. Each day seems lovelier than
the last."

Isabel kissed her lingeringly, tenderly. "My dear, you have a happy
heart," she said. "Tell me what you have been doing since I saw you
last!"

She would have let her go, but Dinah clung to her still, her cheek
against her shoulder. "I have been very frivolous, dear Mrs. Everard,"
she said. "I have done lots of things. This afternoon we were luging, and
now I have just come from the carnival, I wish you could have been there.
Some people are wearing the most horrible masks. Billy--my brother--has a
beauty. He made it himself. I rather wanted it to wear, but he wouldn't
part with it."

"You could never wear a mask, sweetheart," Isabel said, clasping the
small brown hand in hers. "Your face is too sweet a thing to hide."

Dinah hugged her in naïve delight. "I always thought I was ugly before,"
she said.

Isabel's face wore a wan smile. She stroked the girl's soft cheek. "My
dear, no one with a heart like yours could have an ugly face. How did you
enjoy your dance with Eustace last night?"

Dinah bent her head a little, wishing earnestly that Scott were not in
the room. "I loved it," she said in a low voice.

"And afterwards?" questioned Isabel. "No one was vexed with you, I hope?"

Dinah hesitated. "Colonel de Vigne wasn't best pleased, I'm afraid," she
said, after a moment.

"He scolded you!" said Isabel, swift regret in her voice. "I am so sorry,
dear child. I ought to have gone to look after you. I was selfish."

"Oh no--indeed!" Dinah protested. "It was entirely my own fault. He would
have been cross in any case. They are like that."

Isabel uttered a sigh. "I shall have to try to meet them. Naturally they
will not let you come to total strangers. Stumpy, remind me in the
morning! I must manage somehow to meet this child's guardians."

"Of course, dear," said Scott.

Dinah, glancing towards him, saw him exchange a swift look with the old
nurse in the background, but his voice held neither surprise nor
gratification. He took out a cigarette and began to smoke.

Isabel leaned back in her chair with abrupt weariness as if in reaction
from the strain of a sudden unwonted exertion. "Let me see! Do I know
your Christian name? Ah yes,--Dinah! What a pretty gipsy name! I think
you are a little gipsy, are you not? You have the charm of the woods
about you. Won't you sit in that chair, dear? You can't be comfortable on
the floor."

But Dinah preferred to sit down against her knee, still holding the
slender, inert hand.

"Tell me about your home!" Isabel said, closing languid eyes. "I can't
talk much more, but I can listen. It does not tire me to listen."

Dinah hesitated somewhat. "I don't think you would find it very
interesting," she said.

"But I am interested," Isabel said. "You live in the country, I think you
said."

"At a place called Perrythorpe," Dinah said. "It's a great hunting
country. My father hunts a lot and shoots too."

"Do you hunt?" asked Isabel.

"Oh no, never! There's never any time. I go for rambles sometimes on
Sundays. Other days I am always busy. Fancy me hunting!" said Dinah, with
a little laugh.

"I used to," said Isabel. "They always said I should end with a broken
neck. But I never did."

"Are you very fond of riding?" asked Dinah.

"Not now, dear. I am not fond of anything now. Tell me some more, won't
you? What makes you so busy that you never have time for any fun?"

Again Dinah hesitated. "You see, we're poor," she said. "My mother and I
do all the work of the house and garden too."

"And your father is able to hunt?" Isabel's eyes opened. Her hand closed
upon Dinah's caressingly.

"Oh yes, he has always hunted," Dinah said. "I don't think he could do
without it. He would find it so dull."

"I see," said Isabel. "But he can't afford pleasures for you."

There was no perceptible sarcasm in her voice, but Dinah coloured a
little and went at once to her father's defence.

"He sends Billy to a public school. Of course I--being only a girl--don't
count. And he has sent us out here, which was very good of him--the
sweetest thing he has ever done. He had a lucky speculation the other
day, and he has spent it nearly all on us. Wasn't that kind of him?"

"Very kind, dear," said Isabel gently. "How long are you to have out
here?"

"Only three weeks, and half the time is gone already," sighed Dinah. "The
de Vignes are not staying longer. The Colonel is a J.P., and much too
important to stay away for long. And they are going to have a large
house-party. There isn't much more than a week left now." She sighed
again.

"And then you will have no more fun at all?" asked Isabel.

"Not a scrap--nothing but work." Dinah's voice quivered a little. "I
don't suppose it has been very good for me coming out here," she said.
"I--I believe I'm much too fond of gaiety really."

Isabel's hand touched her cheek. "Poor little girl!" she said. "But you
wouldn't like to leave your mother to do all the drudgery alone."

"Oh yes, I should," said Dinah, with a touch of recklessness. "I'd never
go back if I could help it. I love Dad of course; but--" She paused.

"You don't love your mother?" supplemented Isabel.

Dinah leaned her face suddenly against the caressing hand. "Not much, I'm
afraid," she whispered.

"Poor little girl!" Isabel murmured again compassionately.




CHAPTER XIV

THE PURPLE EMPRESS


Colonel De Vigne once more wore his most magisterial air when after
breakfast on the following morning he drew Dinah aside.

She looked at him with swift apprehension, even with a tinge of guilt.
His lecture of the previous morning was still fresh in her mind. Could he
have seen her on the ice with Sir Eustace on the previous night, she
asked herself? Surely, surely not!

Apparently he had, however; for his first words were admonitory.

"Look here, young lady, you're making yourself conspicuous with that
three-volume-novel baronet: You don't want to be conspicuous, I suppose?"

Her face burned crimson at the question. Then he had seen, or at least he
must know, something! She stood before him, too overwhelmed for speech.

"You don't, eh?" he insisted, surveying her confusion with grim
relentlessness.

"Of course not!" she whispered at last.

He put a hand on her shoulder. "Very well then! Don't let there be any
more of it! You've been a good girl up till now but the last two days
seem to have turned your head. I shan't be able to give a good report to
your mother when we get home if this sort of thing goes on."

Dinah's heart sank still lower. The thought of the return home had begun
to dog her like an evil dream.

With a great effort she met the Colonel's stern gaze. "I am very sorry,"
she faltered. "But--but Lady Grace did say I might go and see Mrs.
Everard--the invalid sister--yesterday."

"I know she did. She thought you had been flirting with Sir Eustace long
enough."

Dinah's sky began to clear a little. "Then you don't mind my going to see
her?" she said.

"So long as you are not there too often," conceded the Colonel. "The
younger brother is a nice little chap. There is no danger of your getting
up to mischief with him."

Dinah's face burned afresh at the suggestion. He evidently did not
actually know; but he suspected very strongly. Still it was a great
relief to know that all intercourse with these wonderful new friends of
hers was not to be barred.

"There was some talk of a sleigh-drive this afternoon," she ventured,
after a moment. "Mr. Studley is taking his sister and she asked me to go
too. May I?"

"You accepted, I suppose?" demanded the Colonel.

"I said I thought I might," Dinah admitted. And then very suddenly she
caught a kindly gleam in his eyes, and summoned courage for entreaty. "Do
please--please--let me go!" she begged, clasping his arm. "I shan't ever
have any fun again when this is over."

"How do you know that?" said the Colonel gruffly. "Yes, you can
go--you can go. But behave yourself soberly, there's a good girl. And
remember--no running after the other fellow to-night! I won't have it.
Is that understood?"

Dinah, too rejoiced over this concession to trouble about future
prohibitions, gave cheerful acquiescence to the fiat. Perhaps she was
beginning to realize that she would see quite as much of Sir Eustace as
was at all advisable or even to be desired, without running after him. In
fact, so shy had the previous night's flight with him made her, that she
did not feel the slightest wish to encounter him again at present. To go
out sleigh-driving with Scott and his sister was all that she asked of
life that day.

It was a glorious morning despite all prophecies of a coming change, and
she spent it joyously luging with Billy. Sir Eustace had gone ski-ing
with Captain Brent, and the only glimpse she had of him was a very far
one, so far that she knew him only by the magnificence of his physique as
he descended the mountain-side as one borne upon wings.

She recalled the brief conversation that the brothers had held in her
hearing the night before, and marvelled at the memory of Scott's attitude
towards him.

"He isn't a bit afraid of him," she reflected. "In fact he behaves
exactly as if he were the bigger of the two."

This phenomenon puzzled her very considerably, for Scott was wholly
lacking in the pomposity that characterizes many little men. She wondered
what had been the subject of their discussion. It had been connected with
Isabel, she felt sure. She was glad to think that she had Scott to
protect her, for there was something of tyranny about the elder brother
from which she shrank instinctively, his magnetism notwithstanding, and
the thought of poor, tragic Isabel being coerced by it was intolerable.

The memory of the latter's resolution to make the acquaintance of the de
Vignes recurred to her as she and Billy returned for luncheon. Would she
carry it out? She wondered. The look that Scott had flung at the old
nurse dwelt in her mind. It would evidently be an extraordinary move if
she did.

They reached the hotel, Rose and another girl had just come up from the
rink together. A little knot of people were gathered on the verandah.
Dinah and Billy kept behind Rose and her companion; but in a moment Dinah
heard her name.

The group parted, and she saw Isabel Everard, very tall and stately in a
deep purple coat, standing with Lady Grace de Vigne.

Billy gave her a push. "Go on! They're calling you."

And Dinah found the strange sad eyes upon her, alight with a smile of
welcome. She went forward impetuously, and in a moment Isabel's cold
hands were clasped upon her warm ones.

"I have been waiting for you, dear child," the low voice said. "What have
you been doing?"

Dinah suddenly felt as if she were standing in the presence of a
princess. Isabel in public bore herself with a haughtiness fully equal to
that displayed by Sir Eustace, and she knew that Lady Grace was impressed
by it.

"I would have come back sooner if I had known," she said, closely holding
the long, slender fingers.

"My dear, you are woefully untidy now you have come," murmured Lady
Grace.

But Isabel gently freed one hand to put her arm about the girl. "To me
she is--just right," she said, and in her voice there sounded the music
of a great tenderness. "Youth is never tidy, Lady Grace; but there is
nothing in the world like it."

Lady Grace's eyes went to her daughter whose faultless apparel and
perfection of line were in vivid contrast to Dinah's harum-scarum
appearance.

"I do not altogether agree with you in that respect, Mrs. Everard," she
said, with a smile. "I think young girls should always aim at being
presentable. But I quite admit that it is more difficult for some than
for others. Dinah, my dear, Mrs. Everard has been kind enough to ask you
to lunch in her sitting-room with her, and to go for a sleigh-drive
afterward; so you had better run and get respectable as quickly as you
can."

"Oh, how kind you are!" Dinah said, with earnest eyes uplifted. "You know
how I shall love to come, don't you?"

"I thought you might, dear," Isabel said. "Scott is coming to keep us
company. He has arranged for a sleigh to be here in an hour. We are going
for a twelve-mile round, so we must not be late starting. It gets so cold
after sundown."

"I had better go then, hadn't I?" said Dinah.

"I am coming too," Isabel said. Her arm was still about her. It remained
so as she turned to go. "Good-bye, Lady Grace! I will take great care of
the child. Thank you for allowing her to come."

She bowed with regal graciousness and moved away, taking Dinah with her.

"Exit Purple Empress!" murmured a man in the background close to Rose.
"Who on earth is she? I haven't seen her anywhere before."

Rose uttered her soft, artificial laugh. "She is Sir Eustace Studley's
sister. Rather peculiar, I believe, even eccentric. But I understand they
are of very good birth."

"That covers a multitude of sins," he commented. "She's been a mighty
handsome woman in her day. She must be many years older than Sir Eustace.
She looks more like his mother than his sister."

"I believe she is actually younger," Rose said. "They say she has never
recovered from the sudden death of her husband some years ago, but I know
nothing of the circumstances."

"A very charming woman," said Lady Grace, joining them. "We have had
quite a long chat together. Yes, her manner is a little strange, slightly
abstracted, as if she were waiting for something or someone. But a very
easy companion on the whole. I think you will like her, Rose dear."

"She's dead nuts on Dinah," observed Billy with a chuckle. "She don't
look at anyone else when she's got Dinah."

Lady Grace smiled over his head and took no verbal notice of the remark.

"They are a distinguished-looking family," she said. "Run and wash your
hands, Billy. Are you thinking of ski-ing this afternoon, Rose?"

"You bet!" murmured Billy, under his breath. He too had seen the distant
figure of Sir Eustace on the mountain-side.

"It depends," said Rose, non-committally.

"Captain Brent and Sir Eustace have been on skis all the morning," said
her mother. "We must see what they say about it."

Billy spun a coin into the air behind her back. "Heads Sir Eustace and
tails Captain Brent," he muttered to the man who had commented upon
Isabel's beauty. "Heads it is!"

Lady Grace turned round with a touch of sharpness at the sound of his
companion's laugh. "Billy! Did I not tell you to go and wash your hands?"

Billy's green eyes smiled impudent acknowledgment. "You did, Lady Grace.
And I'm going. Good-bye!"

He pocketed the coin, winked at his friend, and departed whistling.

"A very unmannerly little boy!" observed Lady Grace, with severity.
"Come, my dear Rose! We must go in."

"I don't like either the one or the other," said Rose, with a very
unusual touch of petulance. "They are always in the way."

"I fully agree with you," said Lady Grace acidly. "But it is for the
first and last time in their lives. I have already told the Colonel so.
He will never ask them to accompany us again."

"Thank goodness for that!" said Rose, with restored amiability. "Of
course I am sorry for poor little Dinah; but there is a limit."

"Which is very nearly reached," said Lady Grace.




CHAPTER XV

THE MOUNTAIN CREST


That sleigh-drive was to Dinah the acme of delight, and for ever after
the jingle of horse-bells was to recall it to her mind. The sight of the
gay red trappings, the trot of the muffled hoofs, the easy motion of the
sleigh slipping over the white road, and above all, Isabel, clad in
purple and seated beside her, a figure of royal distinction, made a
picture in her mind that she was never to forget. She rode in a magic
chariot through wonderland.

She longed to delay the precious moments as they flew, like a child
chasing butterflies in the sunshine; but they only seemed to fly the
faster. She chattered almost incessantly for the first few miles, and
occasionally Isabel smiled and answered her; but for the most part it was
Scott, seated opposite, who responded to her raptures,--Scott,
unfailingly attentive and courteous, but ever watchful of his sister's
face.

She gazed straight ahead when she was not looking at anything to which
Dinah called her attention. Her eyes had the intense look of one who
watches perpetually for something just out of sight.

Quiet but alert, he marked her attitude, marked also the emaciation which
was so painfully apparent in the strong sunshine and formed so piteous a
contrast to the vivid youth of the girl beside her. Presently Dinah came
out of her rhapsodies and observed his vigilance. She watched him
covertly for a time while she still chatted on. And she noted that there
were very weary lines about his eyes, lines of anxiety, lines of
sleeplessness, that filled her warm heart with quick sympathy and a
longing to help.

The road was one of wild beauty. It wound up a desolate mountain pass
along which great black boulders were scattered haphazard like the mighty
toys of a giant. The glittering snow lay all around them, making their
nakedness the more apparent. And far, far above, the white crags shone
with a dazzling purity in the sunlit air.

Below them the snow lay untrodden, exquisitely pure, piled here in great
drifts, falling away there in wonderful curves and hollows, but always
showing a surface perfect and undesecrated by any human touch. And ever
the sleigh ran smoothly on over the white road till it seemed to Dinah as
if they moved in a dream. She fell silent, charmed by the swift motion,
and by the splendour around her.

"You are quite warm, I hope?" Scott said, after an interval.

She was wrapped in a fur cloak belonging to Isabel. She smiled an
affirmative, but she saw him as through a veil. The mystery and the
wonder of creation filled her soul.

"I feel," she said, "I feel as if we were being taken up into heaven."

"Oh, that we were!" said Isabel, speaking suddenly with a force that had
in it something terrible. "Do you see those golden peaks, sweetheart?
That is where I would be. That is where the gates of Heaven open--where
the lost are found."

Dinah's hand was clasped in hers under the fur rug, and she felt the thin
fingers close with a convulsive hold.

Scott leaned forward. "Heaven is nearer to us than that, Isabel," he said
gently.

She looked at him for a moment, but her eyes at once passed beyond. "No,
no, Stumpy! You never understand," she said restlessly. "I must reach the
mountain-tops or die. I am tired--I am tired of my prison. And I stifle
in the valley--I who have watched the sun rise and set from the very edge
of the world. Why did they take me away? If I had only waited a little
longer--a little longer--as he told me to wait!" Her voice suddenly
vibrated with a craving that was passionate. "He would have come with the
next sunrise. I always knew that the dawn would bring him back to me.
But"--dull despair took the place of longing--"they took me away, and the
sun has never shone since."

"Isabel!" Scott's voice was very grave and quiet. "Miss Bathurst will
wonder what you mean. Don't forget her!"

Dinah pressed close to her friend's side. "Oh, but I do understand!" she
said softly. "And, dear Mrs. Everard, I wish I could help you. But I
think Mr. Studley must be right. It is easier to get to heaven than to
climb those mountain-peaks. They are so very steep and far away."

"So is Heaven, child," said Isabel, with a sigh of great weariness.

As it were with reluctance, she again met the steady gaze of Scott's
eyes, and gradually her mood seemed to change. Her brief animation
dropped away from her; she became again passive, inert, save that she
still seemed to be watching.

Scott broke the silence, kindly and practically. "We ought to reach the
_châlet_ at the head of the pass soon," he said. "You will be glad of
some tea."

"Oh, are we going to stop for tea?" said Dinah.

"That's the idea," said Scott. "And then back by another way. We ought to
get a good view of the sunset. I hope it won't be misty, but they say a
change is coming."

"I hope it won't come yet," said Dinah fervently. "The last few days have
been so perfect. And there is so little time left."

Scott smiled. "That is the worst of perfection," he said. "It never
lasts."

Dinah's eyes were wistful. "It will go on being perfect here long after
we have left," she said. "Isn't it dreadful to think of all the good
things--all the beauty--one misses just because one isn't there?"

"It would be if there were nothing else to think of," said Scott. "But
there is beauty everywhere--if we know how to look for it."

She looked at him uncertainly. "I never knew what it meant before I came
here," she told him shyly. "There is no time for beautiful things in my
life. It's very, very drab and ugly. And I am very discontented. I have
never been anything else."

Her voice quivered a little as she made the confession. Scott's eyes were
so kind, so full of friendly understanding. Isabel had dropped out of
their intercourse as completely as though her presence had been
withdrawn. She lay back against her cushions, but her eyes were still
watching, watching incessantly.

"I think the very dullest life can be made beautiful," Scott said, after
a moment. "Even the desert sand is gold when the sun shines on it. The
trouble is,--" he laughed a little--"to get the sun to shine."

Dinah leaned forward eagerly, confidentially. "Yes?" she questioned.

He looked her suddenly straight in the eyes. "There is a great store of
sunshine in you," he said. "One can't come near you without feeling it.
Isabel will tell you the same. Do you keep it only for the Alps? If
so,--" he paused.

Dinah's face flushed suddenly under his look. "If so?" she asked, under
her breath.

He smiled. "Well, it seems a pity, that's all," he said. "Rather a waste
too when you come to think of it."

Dinah's eyes caught the reflection of his smile. "I shall remember that,
Mr. Greatheart," she said.

"Forgive me for preaching!" said Scott.

She put out a hand to him quickly, spontaneously. "You don't preach--and
it does me good," she said somewhat incoherently. "Please--always--say
what you like to me!"

"At risk of hurting you?" said Scott. He held the small, impulsive hand a
moment and let it go.

"You could never hurt me," Dinah answered. "You are far too kind."

"I think the kindness is on your side," he answered gravely. "Most people
of my acquaintance would think me a bore--if nothing worse."

"Most people have never really met you, Stumpy," said Isabel
unexpectedly. "Dinah is one of the privileged few, and I am glad she
appreciates it."

"Good heavens!" said Scott, flushing a deep red. "Spare me, Isabel!"

Dinah broke into her gay, infectious laugh. "Please--please don't be
upset about it! I'm glad I'm one of the few. I've felt you were a prince
in disguise all along."

"Very much in disguise!" protested Scott. "Remove that, and there would
be nothing left."

"Except a man," said Isabel, "You can't get away, Stumpy. You're caught."

A fleeting smile crossed her face like a gleam of light and was gone. She
turned her look upon Dinah, and became silent again.

Scott, much disconcerted, hunted in every pocket for his cigarette-case.
"You don't mind my smoking, I hope?" he murmured.

"I like it," said Dinah. "Let me help you light up!"

She made a screen with her hands, and guarded the flame from the draught.

He thanked her courteously, recovering his composure with a smile that
was not without self-ridicule, and in a moment they were talking again
upon impersonal matters. But the episode, slight though it was, dwelt in
Dinah's mind thereafter with an odd persistence. She felt as if Isabel
had given her a flashlight glimpse of something which otherwise she would
scarcely have realized. In that single fleeting moment of revelation she
had seen that which no vision of knight in shining armour could have
surpassed.

They reached the _châlet_ at the top of the pass, and descended for tea.
The windows looked right down the snow-clad valley up which they had
come. The sun had begun to sink, and the greater part of it lay in
shadow.

Far away, rising out of the shadows, all golden amid floating mists, was
a mighty mountain crest, higher than all around. The sun-rays lighted up
its wondrous peaks. The glory of it was unearthly, almost more than the
eye could bear.

Dinah stood on the little wooden verandah of the _châlet_ and gazed and
gazed till the splendour nearly blinded her.

"Still watching the Delectable Mountains?" said Scott's voice at her
shoulder.

She made a little gesture in response. She could not take her eyes off
the wonder.

He came and stood beside her in mute sympathy while he finished his
cigarette. There was a certain depression in his attitude of which
presently she became aware. She summoned her resolution and turned
herself from the great vision that so drew her.

He was leaning against a post of the verandah, and she read again in his
attitude the weariness that she had marked earlier in the afternoon.

"Are you--troubled about your sister?" she asked him diffidently.

He threw away the end of his cigarette and straightened himself. "Yes, I
am troubled," he said, in a low voice. "I am afraid it was a mistake to
bring her here."

"I thought her looking better this morning," Dinah ventured.

His grey eyes met hers. "Did you? I thought it a good sign that she
should make the effort to speak to strangers. But I am not certain now
that it has done her any good. We brought her here to wake her from her
lethargy. Eustace thought the air would work wonders, but--I am not sure.
It is certainly waking her up. But--to what?"

His eyelids drooped heavily, and he passed his hand across his forehead
with a gesture that went to her heart.

"It's rather soon to judge, isn't it?" she said.

"Yes," he admitted. "But there is a change in her; there is an
undoubted change. She gets hardly any rest, and the usual draught at
night scarcely takes effect. Of course the place is noisy. That may have
something to do with it. My brother is very anxious to put a stop to the
sleeping-draught altogether. But I can't agree to that. She has never
slept naturally since her loss--never slept and never wept. Biddy--the
old nurse--declares if she could only cry, all would come right. But I
don't know--I don't know."

He uttered a deep sigh, and leaned once more upon the balustrade.

Dinah came close to him, her sweet face full of concern. "Mr. Studley,"
she murmured, "you--you don't think I do her any harm, do you?"

"You!" He gave a start and looked at her with that in his eyes that
reassured her in a moment. "My dear child, no! You are a perfect godsend
to her--and to me also, if you don't mind my saying so. No--no! The
mischief that I fear will probably develop after you have gone. As long
as you are here, I am not afraid for her. Yours is just the sort of
influence that she needs."

"Oh, thank you!" Dinah said gratefully. "I was afraid just for a moment,
because I know I have been silly and flighty. I try to be sober when I am
with her, but--"

"Don't try to be anything but yourself, Miss Bathurst!" he said. "I have
confided in you just because you are yourself; and I wouldn't have you
any different for the world. You help her just by being yourself."

Dinah laughed while she shook her head. "I wish I were as nice as you
seem to think I am."

He laughed also. "Perhaps you have never realized how nice you really
are," he returned with a simplicity equal to her own. "Ah! Here comes
Isabel! I expect she is ready. We had better go in."

They met her as they turned inwards. The reflection of the sunset glory
was in her face recalling some of its faded beauty. She took Dinah's arm,
looking at her with a strangely wistful smile.

"I want you now, sweetheart," she said. "Scott can have his
turn--afterwards."

"I want you too," said Dinah instantly, squeezing her hand very closely.
"Come and look at the mountains! They are so glorious now that the sun is
setting."

They turned back for a few moments and Isabel's eyes went to that far and
wonderful mountain crest. The gold was turning to rose. The glory
deepened even as they watched.

"The peaks of Paradise," breathed Dinah softly.

Isabel was silent for a space, her eyes fixed and yearning. Then at
length in a low voice that thrilled with an emotion beyond words she
spoke.

"I know now where to look. That is where he is waiting for me. That is
where I shall find him."

And then swiftly she turned, aware of her brother close behind her.

He looked at her with eyes of deep compassion. "Some day, Isabel!" he
said gently.

She made a swift gesture as of one who brushes aside every hindrance.
"Soon!" she said. "Very soon!"

Scott's eyes met Dinah's for a single instant, and she thought they held
suffering as well as weariness. But they fell immediately. He stood back
in silence for them to pass.




CHAPTER XVI

THE SECOND DRAUGHT


They returned to the hotel by a circuitous route that brought them by a
mountain-road into the village just below the hotel. The moon was rising
as they ascended the final slope. The chill of mist was in the air.

Sir Eustace was waiting for them in the porch. He helped his sister to
alight, but she went by him at once with a rapt look as though she had
not seen him. She had sat in almost unbroken silence throughout the
homeward drive.

Dinah would have followed her in, but Sir Eustace held her back a moment.
"There is to be a dance to-night," he murmured in her ear. "May I count
on you?"

She looked at him, the ecstasy of the mountains still shining in her
starry eyes. "Yes--yes! If I am allowed!" And then, with a sudden memory
of her promise to the Colonel, "But I don't suppose I shall be. And I
haven't anything to wear except my fancy dress."

"What of that?" he said lightly. "Call the fairies in to help!"

She laughed, and ran in.

Not for a moment did she suppose that she would be allowed to dance that
night; but it seemed that luck was with her, for the first person she met
was the Colonel, and he was looking so particularly well pleased with
himself and affairs in general that she stopped to tell him of her drive.

"It's been so perfect," she said. "I have enjoyed it! Thank you ever so
many times for letting me go!"

Her flushed and happy face was very fair to see, and the Colonel smiled
upon her with fatherly kindness. He could not help liking the child. She
was such a taking imp!

"Glad you've had a good time," he said. "I hope you thanked your friends
for taking you."

"I should think I did!" laughed Dinah; and then seeing that his
expression was so benignant she slipped an ingratiating hand through his
arm. "Colonel, please--please--may I dance to-night?"

"What?" He looked at her searchingly, with a somewhat laboured attempt to
be severe. "Now--now--who do you want to dance with?"

"Anyone or no one," said Dinah boldly. "I feel happy enough to dance by
myself."

"That means you're in a mischievous mood," said the Colonel.

"It's only a Cinderella affair," pleaded Dinah. "To-morrow's Sunday, you
know. There'll be no dancing to-morrow."

"And a good thing too," he commented. "A pity Sunday doesn't come
oftener! What will Lady Grace say I wonder?"

"But Rose is sure to dance," urged Dinah.

"I'm not so sure of that, Sir Eustace Studley has been teaching her to
ski all the afternoon, and if she isn't tired, she ought to be."

"Oh, lucky Rose!" Dinah knew an instant's envy. "But I expect she'll
dance all the same. And--and--I may dance with him--just once, mayn't I?
There couldn't be any harm in just one dance. No one would notice that,
would they?"

She pressed close to the Colonel with her petition, and he found it hard
to refuse. She made it with so childlike an earnestness, and--all his
pomposity notwithstanding--he had a soft heart for children.

"There, be off with you!" he said. "Yes, you may give him one dance if he
asks for it. But only one, mind! That's a bargain, is it?"

Dinah beamed radiant acquiescence. "I'll save all the rest for you.
You're a dear to let me, and I'll be ever so good. Good-bye!"

She went, flitting like a butterfly up the stairs, and the Colonel smiled
in spite of himself as he watched her go. "Little witch!" he muttered. "I
wonder what your mother would say to you if she knew."

Dinah raced breathless to her room, and began a fevered toilet. It was
true that she possessed nothing suitable for ballroom wear; but then the
dance was to be quite informal, and she was too happy to fret herself
over that fact. She put on the white muslin frock which she had worn for
dinner ever since she had been with the de Vignes. It gave her a
fairylike daintiness that had a charm of its own of which she was utterly
unconscious. Perhaps fortunately, she had no time to think of her
appearance. When she descended again, her eyes were still shining with a
happiness so obvious that Billy, meeting her, exclaimed, "What have you
got to be so cheerful about?"

She proceeded to tell him of the glorious afternoon she had spent, and
was still in the midst of her description when Sir Eustace came up and
joined them.

"I thought you would manage it," he said, with smiling assurance. "And
now how many may I have? All the waltzes?"

Dinah's laugh rang so gaily that several heads were turned in her
direction, and she smothered it in alarm.

"I can only give you one," she said, with a great effort at sobriety.

"What? Oh, nonsense!" he protested, his blue eyes dominating hers. "You
couldn't be so shabby as that!"

Dinah's chin pointed merrily upwards. The situation had its humour. It
was certainly rather amusing to elude him. She knew he had caught her far
too easily the night before.

"It's all I have to offer," she declared.

"Meaning you're not going to dance more than one dance?" he asked.

She opened her laughing eyes wide. "Why should it mean that? You're not
the only man in the room, are you?"

Sir Eustace's jaw set itself suddenly after a fashion that made him
look formidable, albeit he laughed back at her with his eyes. "All
right--Daphne," he murmured. "I'll have the first."

Dinah's heart gave a little throb of apprehension, but she quieted it
impatiently. What had she to fear? She nodded and lightly turned away.

All through dinner she alternately dreaded and longed for the moment of
his coming to claim that dance from her. That haughty confidence of his
had struck a curious chord in her soul, and the suspense was almost
unbearable.

She noticed that Rose was very serene and smiling, and she regarded her
complacency with growing resentment. Rose could dance as often as she
liked with him, and no one would find fault. Rose had had him all to
herself throughout the afternoon moreover. She knew very well that had
the ski-ing lesson been offered to her, she would not have been allowed
to avail herself of it.

A wicked little spirit awoke within her. Why should she always be kept
thus in the background? Surely her right to the joys of life was as great
as--if not greater than--Rose's! With her it would all end so soon, while
Rose had the whole of her youth before her like a pleasant garden in
which she might wander or rest at will.

Dinah began to feel feverish. It seemed so imperative that she should
miss nothing good during this brief, brief time of happiness vouchsafed
her by the gods.

Her frame of mind when she entered the ballroom was curious. Mutiny and
doubt, longing and dread, warred strangely together. But the moment he
came to her, the moment she felt his arm about her, rapture came and
drove out all beside. She drank again of the wine of the gods, drank
deeply, giving herself up to it without reservation, too eager to catch
every drop thereof to trouble as to what might follow.

He caught her mood. Possibly it was but the complement of his own. Freely
he interpreted it, feeling her body throb in swift accord to every
motion, aware of the almost passionate surrender of her whole being to
the delight of that one magic dance. She was reckless, and he was
determined. If this were to be all, he would take his fill at once, and
she should have hers. Before the dance was more than half through, he
guided her out of the labyrinth into the darkly curtained recess that led
out to the verandah, and there holding her, before she so much as
realized that they had ceased to dance, he gathered her suddenly and
fiercely to him and covered her startled, quivering face with kisses.

She made no outcry, attempted no resistance. He had been too sudden for
that. His mastery was too absolute. Holding her fast in the gloom, he
took what he would, till with a little sob her arms clasped his neck and
she clung to him, giving herself wholly up to him.

But when his hold relaxed at last, she hid her face panting against his
breast. He smoothed the dark hair with a possessive touch, laughing
softly at her agitation.

"Did you think you could get away from me, you brown elf?" he whispered.

"I--I could if I tried," she whispered back.

His hold tightened again. "Try!" he said.

She shook her head without lifting it. "No," she murmured,
with a shy laugh. "I don't want to. Shan't we go back--and
dance--before--before--" She broke off in confusion.

"Before what?" he said.

She made a motion to turn her face upwards, but, finding his still close,
buried it a little deeper. "I--promised the Colonel--I'd be good," she
faltered into his shoulder. "I think I ought to begin--soon; don't you?"

"Is that why I am to have only this one dance?" he asked.

"Yes," she admitted.

His caressing hand found and lightly pressed her cheek. "What are you
going to do when it's over?" he asked.

"I don't know," she said. "There's Billy. I may dance with him."

He laughed. "That's an exciting programme. Shall I tell you what I should
do--if I were in your place?"

"What?" said Dinah.

Again she raised her face a few inches and again, catching a glimpse of
the compelling blue eyes, plunged it deeply into his coat.

He laughed again softly, with a hint of mockery. "I should have one dance
with Billy, and one with the omnipotent Colonel. And then I should be
tired and say good night."

"But I shan't be a bit tired," protested Dinah, faintly indignant.

"Of course not," laughed Sir Eustace. "You will be just ripe for a little
fun. There's quite a cosy sitting-out place at the end of our corridor. I
should go to bed _viâ_ that route."

"Oh!" said Dinah, with a gasp.

She lifted her head in astonishment, and met the eyes that so thrilled
her. "But--but that would be wrong!" she said.

"I've done naughtier things than that, my virtuous sprite," he said.

But Dinah did not laugh. Very suddenly quite unbidden there flashed
across her the memory of Scott's look the night before and her own
overwhelming confusion beneath it. What would her friend Mr. Greatheart
say to such a proposal? What would he say could he see her now? The hot
blood rushed to her face at the bare thought. She drew herself away from
him. Her rapture was gone; she was burningly ashamed. The Colonel's
majestic displeasure was as nothing in comparison with Scott's wordless
disapproval.

"Oh, I couldn't do that," she said. "I--couldn't. I ought not to be here
with you now."

"My fault," he said easily. "I brought you here before you knew where you
were. If you go to confession, you can mention that as an extenuating
circumstance."

"Oh, don't!" said Dinah, inexplicably stung by his manner. "It--it isn't
nice of you to talk like that."

He put out his hand and touched her arm lightly, persuasively. "Then you
are angry with me?" he said.

Her resentment melted. She threw him a fleeting smile. "No--no! But how
could you imagine I could tell anyone? You didn't seriously--you
couldn't!"

"There isn't much to tell, is there?" he said, his fingers closing gently
over the soft roundness of her arm. "And you don't like that plan of
mine?"

"I didn't say I didn't like it," said Dinah, her eyes lowered.
"But--but--I can't do it, that's all. I'm going now. Good-bye!"

She turned to go, but his fingers still held. He drew a step nearer.

"Daphne, remember--you are not to run away!"

A transient dimple showed at the corner of Dinah's mouth. "You must let
me go then," she said.

"And if I do--how will you reward me?" His voice was very deep; the tones
of it sent a sharp quiver through her. She felt unspeakably small and
helpless.

She made a little gesture of appeal. "Please--please let me go! You know
you are much stronger than I am."

He drew nearer, his face bent so low that his lips touched her shoulder
as she stood turned from him. "You don't know your strength yet," he
said. "But you soon will. Are you going away from me like this? Don't you
think you're rather hard on me?"

It was a point of view that had not occurred to Dinah. Her warm heart had
a sudden twinge of self-reproach. She turned swiftly to him.

"I didn't mean to be horrid. Please don't think that of me! I know I
often am. But not to you--never to you!"

"Never?" he said.

His face was close to her, and it wore a faint smile in which she
detected none of the arrogance of the conqueror. She put up a shy,
impulsive hand and touched his cheek.

"Of course not--Apollo!" she whispered.

He caught the hand and kissed it. She trembled as she felt the drawing of
his lips.

"I--I must really go now," she told him hastily.

He stood up to his full height, and again she quivered as she realized
how magnificent a man he was.

"_A bientôt_, Daphne!" he said, and let her go.

She slipped away from his presence with the feeling of being caught in
the meshes of a great net from which she could never hope to escape. She
had drunk to-night yet deeper of the wine of the gods, and she knew
beyond all doubting that she would return for more.

The memory of his kisses thrilled her all through the night. When she
dreamed she was back again in his arms.




CHAPTER XVII

THE UNKNOWN FORCE


"Arrah thin, Miss Isabel darlint, and can't ye rest at all?"

Old Biddy stooped over her charge, her parchment face a mass of wrinkles.
Isabel was lying in bed, but raised upon one elbow in the attitude of one
about to rise. She looked at the old woman with a queer, ironical smile
in her tragic eyes.

"I am going up the mountain," she said. "It is moonlight, and I know the
way. I can rest when I get to the top."

"Ah, be aisy, darlint!" urged the old woman. "It's much more likely he'll
come to ye if ye lie quiet."

"No, he will not come to me." There was unalterable conviction in
Isabel's voice. "It is I who must go to him. If I had waited on the
mountain I should never have missed him. He is waiting for me there now."

She flung off the bedclothes and rose, a gaunt, white figure from which
all the gracious lines of womanhood had long since departed. Her silvery
hair hung in two great plaits from her shoulders, wonderful hair that
shone in the shaded lamplight with a lustre that seemed luminous.

"Will I have to fetch Master Scott to ye?" said Biddy, eyeing her
wistfully. "He's very tired, poor young man. There's two nights he's had
no sleep at all. Won't ye try and rest aisy for his sake, Miss Isabel
darlint? Ye can go up the mountain in the morning, and maybe that little
Miss Bathurst will like to go with ye. Do wait till the morning now!" she
wheedled, laying a wiry old hand upon her. "It's no Christian hour at all
for going about now."

"Let me go!" said Isabel.

Biddy's black eyes pleaded with a desperate earnestness. "If ye'd only
listen to reason, Miss Isabel!" she said.

"How can I listen," Isabel answered, "when I can hear his voice in my
heart calling, calling, calling! Oh, let me go, Biddy! You don't
understand, or you couldn't seek to hold me back from him."

"Mavourneen!" Biddy's eyes were full of tears; the hand she had laid upon
Isabel's arm trembled. "It isn't meself that's holding ye back. It's God.
He'll join the two of ye together in His own good time, but ye can't
hurry Him. Ye've got to bide His time."

"I can't!" Isabel said. "I can't! You're all conspiring against me. I
know--I know! Give me my cloak, and I will go."

Biddy heaved a great sigh, the tears were running down her cheeks, but
her face was quite resolute. "I'll have to call Master Scott after all,"
she said.

"No! No! I don't want Scott. I don't want anyone. I only want to be up
the mountain in time for the dawn. Oh, why are you all such fools? Why
can't you understand?" There was growing exasperation in Isabel's voice.

Biddy's hand fell from her, and she turned to cross the room.

Scott slept in the next room to them, and a portable electric bell which
they adjusted every night communicated therewith. Biddy moved slowly to
press the switch, but ere she reached it Isabel's voice stayed her.

"Biddy, don't call Master Scott!"

Biddy paused, looking back with eyes of faithful devotion.

"Ah, Miss Isabel darlint, will ye rest aisy then? I dursn't give ye the
quieting stuff without Master Scott says so."

"I don't want anything," Isabel said. "I only want my liberty. Why are
you all in league against me to keep me in just one place?  Ah, listen to
that noise! How wild those people are! It is the same every night--every
night. Can they really be as happy as they sound?"

A distant hubbub had arisen in the main corridor, the banging of doors
and laughter of careless voices. It was some time after one o'clock, and
the merry-markers were on their way to bed.

"Never mind them!" said Biddy. "They're just a set of noisy children. Lie
down again, Miss Isabel! They'll soon settle, and then p'raps ye'll get
to sleep. It's not this way they'll be coming anyway."

"Someone is coming this way," said Isabel, listening with sudden close
attention.

She was right. The quiet tread of a man's feet came down the corridor
that led to their private suite. A man's hand knocked with imperious
insistence upon the door.

"Sir Eustace!" said Biddy, in a dramatic whisper. "Will I tell him ye're
asleep, Miss Isabel? Quick now! Get back to bed!"

But Isabel made no movement to comply. She only drew herself together
with the nervous contraction of one about to face a dreaded ordeal.

Quietly the door opened. Biddy moved forward, her face puckered with
anxiety. She met Sir Eustace on the threshold.

"Miss Isabel hasn't settled yet, Sir Eustace," she told him, her voice
cracked and tremulous. "But she'll not be wanting anybody to disturb her.
Will your honour say good night and go?"

There was entreaty in the words. Her eyes besought him. Her old gnarled
hands gripped each other, trembling.

But Sir Eustace looked over her head as though she were not there. His
gaze sought and found his sister; and a frown gathered on his clear-cut,
handsome face.

"Not in bed yet?" he said, and closing the door moved forward, passing
Biddy by.

Isabel stood and faced him, but she drew back a step as he reached her,
and a hunted look crept into her wide eyes.

"You are late," she said. "I thought you had forgotten to say good
night."

He was still in evening dress. It was evident that he had only just come
upstairs. "No, I didn't forget," he said. "And it seems I am not too late
for you. I shouldn't have disturbed you if you had been asleep."

She smiled a quivering, piteous smile. "You knew I should not be asleep,"
she said.

He glanced towards the bed which Biddy was setting in order with tender
solicitude. "I expected to find you in bed nevertheless," he said. "What
made you get up again?"

She shook her head in silence, standing before him like a child that
expects a merited rebuke.

He put a hand on her shoulder that was authoritative rather than kind.
"Lie down again!" he said. "It is time you settled for the night."

She threw him a quick, half-furtive look. "No--no!" she said hurriedly.
"I can't sleep. I don't want to sleep. I think I will get a book and
read."

His hand pressed upon her. "Isabel!" he said quietly. "When I say a thing
I mean it."

She made a quivering gesture of appeal. "I can't go to bed, Eustace. It
is like lying on thorns. Somehow I can't close my eyes to-night. They
feel red-hot."

His hold did not relax. "My dear," he said, "you talk like a hysterical
child! Lie down at once, and don't be ridiculous!"

She wavered perceptibly before his insistence. "If I do, Scott must give
me a draught. I can't do without it--indeed--indeed!"

"You are going to do without it to-night," Eustace said, with cool
decision. "Scott is worn out and has gone to bed. I made him promise to
stay there unless he was rung for. And he will not be rung for to-night."

Isabel made a sharp movement of dismay. "But--but--I always have the
draught sooner or later. I must have it. Eustace, I must! I can't do
without it! I never have done without it!"

Eustace's face did not alter. It looked as if it were hewn in granite.
"You are going to make a beginning to-night," he said. "You have been
poisoned by that stuff long enough, and I am going to put a stop to it.
Now get into bed, and be reasonable! Biddy, you clear out and do the
same! You can leave the door ajar if you like. I'll call you if you are
wanted."

He pointed to the half-open door that led into the small adjoining room
in which Biddy slept. The old woman stood and stared at him with
consternation in her beady eyes.

"Is it meself that could do such a thing?" she protested. "I never leave
my young lady till she's asleep, Sir Eustace. I'd sooner come under the
curse of the Almighty."

He raised his brows momentarily, but he kept his hand upon his sister. He
was steadily pressing her towards the bed. "If you don't do as you are
told, Biddy, you will be made," he observed. "I am here to-night for a
definite purpose, and I am not going to be thwarted by you. So you had
better take yourself out of my way. Now, Isabel, you know me, don't you?
You know it is useless to fight against me when my mind is made up. Be
sensible for once! It's for your own good. You can't have that draught.
You have got to manage without it."

"Oh, I can't! I can't!" moaned Isabel. She was striving to resist his
hold, but her efforts were piteously weak. The force of his personality
plainly dominated her. "I shall lie awake all night--all night."

"Very well," he said inexorably. "You must. Sleep will come sooner or
later, and then you can make up for it."

"Oh, but you don't understand." Piteously she turned and clasped his arm
in desperate entreaty. "I shall lie awake in torture. I shall hear him
calling all night long. He is there beyond the mountains, wanting me. And
I can't get to him. It is agony--oh, it is agony--to lie and listen!"

He took her between his hands, very firmly, very quietly. "Isabel, you
are talking nonsense--utter nonsense! And I refuse to listen to it. Get
into bed! Do you hear? Yes, I insist. I am capable of putting you there.
If you mean to behave like a child, I shall treat you as one. Now for the
last time, get into bed."

"Sir Eustace!" pleaded Biddy in a hoarse whisper. "Don't force her, Sir
Eustace! Don't now! Don't!"

He paid no attention to her. His eyes were fixed upon his sister's
death-white face, and her eyes, strained and glassy were upturned to his.

He said no more. Isabel's breath came in short sobbing gasps. She
resisted him no longer. Under the steady pressure of his hands, her body
yielded. She seemed to wilt under the compulsion of his look. Slowly,
tremblingly, she crumpled in his hold, sinking downwards upon the bed.

He bent over her, laying her back, taking the bedclothes from Biddy's
shaking hands and drawing them over her.

Then over his shoulder briefly he addressed the old woman. "Turn out the
light, and go!"

Biddy stood and gibbered. There was that in her mistress's numb
acquiescence that terrified her. "Sure, you'll kill her, Sir Eustace!"
she gasped.

He made a compelling gesture. "You had better do as I say. If I want your
help--or advice--I'll let you know. Do as I say! Do you hear me, Biddy?"

His voice fell suddenly and ominously to a note so deep that Biddy drew
back still further affrighted and began to whimper.

Sir Eustace turned back to his sister, lying motionless on the pillow.
"Tell her to go, Isabel! I am going to stay with you myself. You don't
want her, do you?"

"No," said Isabel. "I want Scott."

"You can't have Scott to-night." There was absolute decision in his
voice. "It is essential that he should get a rest. He looked ready to
drop to-night."

"Ah! You think me selfish!" she said, catching her breath.

He sat down by her side. "No," he answered quietly. "But I think you have
not the least idea how much he spends himself upon you. If you had, you
would be shocked."

She moved restlessly. "You don't understand," she said. "You never
understand. Eustace, I wish you would go away."

"I will go in half an hour," he made calm rejoinder, "if you have not
moved during that time."

"You know that is impossible;" she said.

"Very well then. I shall remain." His jaw set itself in a fashion that
brought it into heavy prominence.

"You will stay all night?" she questioned quickly.

"If necessary," he answered.

Biddy had turned the lamp very low. The faint radiance shone upon him as
he sat imparting a certain mysterious force to his dominant outline. He
looked as immovable as an image carved in stone.

A great shiver went through Isabel. "You want to see me suffer," she
said.

"You are wrong," he returned inflexibly. "But I would sooner see you
suffer than give yourself up to a habit which is destroying you by
inches. It is no kindness on Scott's part to let you do it."

"Don't talk of Scott!" she said quickly. "No one--no one--will ever know
what he is to me--how he has helped me--while you--you have only looked
on!"

Her voice quivered. She flung out a restless arm. Instantly, yet without
haste, he took and held her hand. His fingers pressed the fevered wrist.
He spoke after a moment while he quelled her instinctive effort to free
herself. "I am not merely looking on to-night. I am here to help you--if
you will accept my help."

"You are here to torture me!" she flung back fiercely. "You are here to
force me down into hell, and lock the gates upon me!"

His hold tightened upon her. He leaned slightly towards her. "I am here
to conquer you," he said, "if you will not conquer yourself."

The sudden sternness of his speech, the compulsion of his look, took
swift effect upon her. She cowered away from him.

"You are cruel!" she whispered. "You always were cruel at heart--even in
the days when you loved me."

Sir Eustace's lips became a single, hard line. His whole strength was
bent to the task of subduing her, and he meant it to be as brief a
struggle as possible.

He said nothing whatever therefore, and so passed his only opportunity of
winning the conflict by any means save naked force.

To Isabel in her torment that night was the culmination of sorrows. For
years this brother who had once been all the world to her had held aloof,
never seeking to pass the barrier which her widowed love had raised
between them. He had threatened many times to take the step which now at
last he had taken; but always Scott had intervened, shielding her from
the harshness which such a step inevitably involved. And by love he had
never sought to prevail. Her mental weakness seemed to have made
tenderness from him an impossibility. He could not bear with her. It was
as though he resented in her the likeness to one beloved whom he mourned
as dead.

Possibly he had never wholly forgiven her marriage--that disastrous
marriage that had broken her life. Possibly her clouded brain was to him
a source of suffering which drove him to hardness. He had ever been
impatient of weakness, and what he deemed hysteria was wholly beyond his
endurance; and the spectacle of the one being who had been so much to him
crushed beneath a sorrow the very existence of which he resented was one
which he had never been able to contemplate with either pity or
tolerance. As he had said, he would rather see her suffering than a
passive slave to that sorrow and all that it entailed.

So during the dreadful hours that followed he held her to her inferno,
convinced beyond all persuasion---with the stubborn conviction of an iron
will--that by so doing he was acting for her welfare, even in a sense
working out her salvation.

He relied upon the force of his personality to accomplish the end he had
in view. If he could break the fatal rule of things for one night only,
he believed that he would have achieved the hardest part. But the process
was long and agonizing. Only by the sternest effort of will could he keep
up the pressure which he knew he must not relax for a single moment if he
meant to attain the victory he desired.

There came a time when Isabel's powers of endurance were lost in the
abyss of mental suffering into which she was flung, and she struggled
like a mad creature for freedom. He held her in his arms, feeling her
strength wane with every paroxysm, till at last she lay exhausted, only
feebly entreating him for the respite he would not grant.

But even when the bitter conflict was over, when she was utterly
conquered at last, and he laid her down, too weak for further effort, he
did not gather the fruits of victory. For her eyes remained wide and
glassy, dry and sleepless with the fever that throbbed ceaselessly in the
poor tortured brain behind.

She was passive from exhaustion only, and though he closed the staring
eyes, yet they opened again with tense wakefulness the moment he took his
hand from the burning brow.

The night was far advanced when Biddy, creeping softly came to her
mistress's side in the belief that she slept at last. She had not dared
to come before, had not dared to interfere though she had listened with a
wrung heart to the long and futile battle; for Sir Eustace's wrath was
very terrible, too terrible a thing to incur with impunity.

But the moment she looked upon Isabel's face, her courage came upon a
flood of indignation that carried all before it.

"Faith, I believe you've killed her!" she uttered in a sibilant whisper
across the bed. "Is it yourself that has no heart at all?"

He looked back to her, dominant still, though the prolonged struggle had
left its mark upon him also. His face was pale and set.

"This is only a phase," he said quietly. "She will fall asleep presently.
You can get her a cup of tea if you can do it without making a fuss."

Biddy turned from the bed. That glimpse of Isabel's face had been enough.
She had no further thought of consequences. She moved across the room to
set about her task, and in doing so she paused momentarily and pressed
the bell that communicated with Scott's room.

Sir Eustace did not note the action. Perhaps the long strain had weakened
his vigilance somewhat. He sat in massive obduracy, relentlessly watching
his sister's worn white face.

Two minutes later the door opened, and a shadowy figure slipped into the
room.

He looked up then, looked up sharply. "You!" he said, with curt
displeasure.

Scott came straight to him, and leaned over his sister for a moment with
a hand on his shoulder. She did not stir, or seem aware of his presence.
Her eyes gazed straight upwards with a painful, immovable stare.

Scott stood up again. His hand was still upon Eustace. He looked him in
the eyes. "You go to bed, my dear chap!" he said. "I've had my rest."

Eustace jerked back his head with a movement of exasperation. "You
promised to stay in your room unless you were rung for," he said.

Scott's brows went up for a second; then, "For the night, yes!" he said.
"But the night is over. It is nearly six. I shan't sleep again. You go
and get what sleep you can."

Eustace's jaw looked stubborn. "If you will give me your word of honour
not to drug her, I'll go," he said. "Not otherwise."

Scott's hand pressed his shoulder. "You must leave her in my care now,"
he said. "I am not going to promise anything more."

"Then I remain," said Eustace grimly.

A muffled sob came from Biddy. She was weeping over her tea-kettle.

Scott took his brother by the shoulders as he sat. "Go like a good
fellow," he urged. "You will do harm if you stay."

But Eustace resisted him. "I am here for a definite purpose," he said,
"and I have no intention of relinquishing it. She has come through so far
without it, I am not going to give in at this stage."

"And you think your treatment has done her good?" said Scott, with a
glance at the drawn, motionless face on the pillow.

"Ultimate good is what I am aiming at," his brother returned stubbornly.

Scott's hold became a grip. He leaned suddenly down and spoke in a
whisper. "If I had known you were up to this, I'm damned if I'd have
stayed away!" he said tensely.

"Stumpy!" Eustace opened his eyes in amazement. Strong language from
Scott was so unusual as to be almost outside his experience.

"I mean it!" Scott's words vibrated. "You've done a hellish thing! Clear
out now, and leave me to help her in my own way! Before God, I believe
she'll die if you don't! Do you want her to die?"

The question fell with a force that was passionate. There was violence in
the grip of his hands. His light eyes were ablaze. His whole meagre body
quivered as though galvanized by some vital, electric current more potent
than it could bear.

And very curiously Sir Eustace was moved by the unknown force. It struck
him unawares. Stumpy in this mood was a complete stranger to him, a being
possessed by gods or devils, he knew not which; but in any case a being
that compelled respect.

He got up and stood looking down at him speculatively, too astonished to
be angry.

Scott faced him with clenched hands. He was white as death. "Go!" he
reiterated. "Go! There's no room for you in here. Get out!"

His lips twisted over the words, and for an instant his teeth showed with
a savage gleam. He was trembling from head to foot.

It was no moment for controversy. Sir Eustace recognized the fact just as
surely as he realized that his brother had completely parted with his
self-control. He had the look of a furious animal prepared to spring at
his throat.

Greek had met Greek indeed, but upon ground that was wholly unsuitable
for a tug of war. With a shrug he yielded.

"I don't know you, Stumpy," he said briefly. "You've got beyond yourself.
I advise you to pull up before we meet again. I also advise you to bear
in mind that to administer that draught is to undo all that I have spent
the whole night to accomplish."

Scott stood back for him to pass, but the quivering fury of the man
seemed to emanate from him like the scorching draught from a blast
furnace. As Eustace said, he had got beyond himself,--so far beyond that
he was scarcely recognizable.

"Your advice be damned!" he flung back under his breath with a
concentrated bitterness that was terrible. "I shall follow my own
judgment."

Sir Eustace's mouth curled superciliously. He was angry too, though by no
means so angry as Scott. "Better look where you go all the same," he
observed, and passed him by, not without dignity and a secret sense of
relief.

The long and fruitless vigil of the night had taught him one thing at
least. Rome was not built in a day. He would not attempt the feat a
second time, though neither would he rest till he had gained his end.

As for Scott, he would have a reckoning with him presently--a strictly
private reckoning which should demonstrate once and for all who was
master.




CHAPTER XVIII

THE ESCAPE OF THE PRISONER


Dinah spent her Sunday afternoon seated in a far corner of the verandah,
inditing a very laboured epistle to her mother--a very different affair
from the gay little missives she scribbled to her father every other day.

The letter to her mother was a duty which must of necessity be
accomplished, and perhaps in consequence she found it peculiarly
distasteful. She never knew what to say, being uncomfortably aware that a
detailed account of her doings would only give rise to drastic comment.
The glories of the mountains were wholly beyond her powers of description
when she knew that any extravagance of language would be at once termed
high-flown and ridiculous. The sleigh-drive of the day before was
disposed of in one sentence, and the dance of the evening could not be
mentioned at all. The memory of it was like a flame in her inner
consciousness. Her cheeks still burned at the thought, and her heart
leapt with a wild longing. When would he kiss her again, she wondered?
Ah, when, when?

There was another thought at the back of her wonder which she felt to be
presumptuous, but which nevertheless could not be kept completely in
abeyance. He had said that there would be no consequences; but--had he
really meant it? Was it possible ever to awake wholly from so perfect a
dream? Was it not rather the great reality of things to which she had
suddenly come, and all her past life a mere background of shadows? How
could she ever go back into that dimness now that she felt the glorious
rays of this new radiance upon her? And he also--was it possible that he
could ever forget? Surely it had ceased to be just a game to either of
them! Surely, surely, the wonder and the rapture had caught him also into
the magic web--the golden maze of Romance!

She leaned her head on her hand and gave herself up to the great
enchantment, feeling again his kisses upon lips and eyes and brow, and
the thrilling irresistibility of his hold. Ah, this was life indeed! Ah,
this was life!

A soft footfall near her made her look up sharply, and she saw Rose de
Vigne approaching. Rose was looking even more beautiful than usual, yet
for the first time Dinah contemplated her without any under-current of
envy. She moved slightly to make room for her.

"I haven't come to stay," Rose announced with her quiet, well-satisfied
smile, as she drew near. "I have promised to sing at to-night's concert
and the padre wants to look through my songs. Well, Dinah, my dear, how
are you getting on? Is that a letter to your mother?"

Dinah suppressed a sigh. "Yes. I've only just begun it. I don't know in
the least what to say."

Rose lifted her pretty brows. "What about your new friend Sir Eustace
Studley's sister? Wouldn't she be interested to hear of her? Poor soul,
it's lamentably sad to think that she should be mentally deranged. Some
unfortunate strain in the family, I should say, to judge by the younger
brother's appearance also."

Dinah's green eyes gleamed a little. "I don't see anything very unusual
about him," she remarked. "There are plenty of little men in the world."

"And crippled?" smiled Rose.

"I shouldn't call him a cripple," rejoined Dinah quickly. "He is quite
active."

"Many cripples are, dear," Rose pointed out. "He has learnt to get the
better of his infirmity, but nothing can alter the fact that the
infirmity exists. I call him a most peculiar little person to look at. Of
course I don't deny that he may be very nice in other ways."

Dinah bit her lip and was silent. To hear Scott described as nice was to
her mind less endurable than to hear him called peculiar. But somehow she
could not bring herself to discuss him, so she choked down her
indignation and said nothing.

Rose seated herself beside her. "I call Sir Eustace a very interesting
man," she observed. "He fully makes up for the deficiencies of his
brother and sister. He seems to be very kind-hearted too. Didn't I see
him helping you with your skating the other night?"

Dinah's eyes shone again with a quick and ominous light. "He helped you
with your ski-ing too, didn't he?" she said.

"He did, dear. I had a most enjoyable afternoon." Rose smiled again as
over some private reminiscence. "He told me he thought you were coming
on, in fact he seems to think that you have the makings of quite a good
skater. It's a pity your opportunities are so limited, dear." Rose paused
to utter a soft laugh.

"I don't see anything funny in that," remarked Dinah.

"No, no! Of course not. I was only smiling at the way in which he
referred to you. 'That little brown cousin of yours' he said, 'makes me
think of a water-vole, there one minute and gone the next.' He seemed to
think you a rather amusing child, as of course you are." Rose put up a
delicate hand and playfully caressed the glowing cheek nearest to her. "I
told him you were not any relation, but just a dear little friend of mine
who had never seen anything of the world before. And he laughed and said,
'That is why she looks like a chocolate baby out of an Easter egg.'"

"Anything else?" said Dinah, repressing an urgent desire to shiver at the
kindly touch.

"No, I don't think so. We had more important matters to think of and talk
about. He is a man who has travelled a good deal, and we found that we
had quite a lot in common, having visited the same places and regarded
many things from practically the same point of view. He took the trouble
to be very entertaining," said Rose, with a pretty blush. "And his
trouble was not misspent. I am convinced that he enjoyed the afternoon
even more than I did. We also enjoyed the evening," she added. "He is an
excellent dancer. We suited each other perfectly."

"Did you find him good at sitting out?" asked Dinah unexpectedly.

Rose looked at her enquiringly, but her eyes were fixed upon the distant
mist-capped mountains. There was nothing in her aspect to indicate what
had prompted the question.

"What a funny thing to ask!" she said, with her soft laugh. "No; we
enjoyed dancing much too much to waste any time sitting out. He gave you
one dance, I believe?"

"No," Dinah said briefly. "I gave him one."

She turned from her contemplation of the mountains. An odd little smile
very different from Rose's smile of complacency hovered at the corners of
her mouth. She gave Rose a swift and comprehensive glance, then slipped
her pen into her writing-case and closed it.

"I am afraid I have interrupted you," said Rose.

"Oh no, it doesn't matter." Dinah's dimple showed for a second and was
gone. "I can't write any more now. There's something about this air that
makes me feel now and then that I must get up and jump. Does it affect
you that way?"

"You funny little thing!" said Rose. "Why, no!"

Dinah's chin pointed upwards. She looked for the moment almost
aggressively happy. But the next her look went beyond Rose, and she
started. Her expression altered, became suddenly tender and anxious.

"There is Mrs. Everard!" she said softly.

Rose looked round. "Ah! Captain Brent's Purple Empress!" she said. "How
haggard the poor soul looks!"

As if drawn magnetically, Dinah moved along the verandah.

Isabel was dressed in the long purple coat she had worn the previous day.
She had a cap of black fur on her head. She stood as if irresolute,
glancing up and down as though she searched for someone. There was an odd
furtiveness in her bearing that struck Dinah on the instant. It also
occurred to her as strange that though the restless eyes must have seen
her they did not seem to take her in.

The fact deterred her for a second, but only for a second. Then swiftly
she went forward and joined her.

"Are you looking for someone, dear Mrs. Everard?"

Isabel's eyes glanced at her, and instantly looked beyond. "I am looking
for my husband," she said, her voice quick and low. "He does not seem to
be here. You have not seen him, I suppose? He is tall and fair with a
boyish smile, and eyes that look straight at you. He laughs a good deal.
He is always laughing. You couldn't fail to notice him. He is one whom
the gods love."

Again her eyes roamed over Dinah, and again they passed her to scan the
mist-wreathed mountains.

Dinah slipped a loving hand through her arm. "He is not here, dear," she
said. "Come and sit down for a little! The sun won't be gone yet. We can
watch it go."

She tried to draw her gently along the verandah, but Isabel resisted.
"No--no! I am not going that way. I have to go up the mountains to meet
him. Don't keep me! Don't keep me!"

Dinah threw an anxious look around. There was no one near them. Rose had
moved away to join a group just returned from the rink. The laughter and
gay voices rose on the still air in merry chorus. No one knew or cared of
the living tragedy so near.

Pleadingly she turned to Isabel. "Darling Mrs. Everard, need you go now?
Wait till the morning! It is so late now. It will soon be dark."

Isabel made a sharp gesture of impatience. "Be quiet, child! You don't
understand. Of course I must go now. I have escaped from them, and if I
wait I shall be taken again. It would kill me to be kept back now. I must
meet him in the dawn on the mountain-top. What was it you called it? The
peaks of Paradise! That is where I shall find him. But I must start at
once--at once."

She threw another furtive look around, and stepped forth. Dinah's hand
closed upon her arm. "If you go, I am coming too," she said, with quick
resolution. "But won't you wait a moment--just a moment--while I run
and get some gloves?"

Isabel made a swift effort to disengage herself. "No, child, no! I can't
wait. If you met Eustace, he would make you tell him where you were
going, and then he would follow and bring me back. No, I must go now--at
once. Yes, you may come too if you like. But you mustn't keep me back. I
must go quickly--quickly--before they find out. Everything depends on
that."

There was no delaying her. Dinah cast another look towards the chattering
group, and gave up hope. She dared not leave her, for she had no idea of
the whereabouts of either of the brothers. And there was no time to make
a search. The only course open to her was to accompany her friend
whithersoever the fruitless quest should lead. She was convinced that
Isabel's physical powers of endurance were slight, and that when they
were exhausted she would be able to bring her back unresisting.

Nevertheless, she was conscious of a little tremor at the heart as they
set forth. There was an air of desperation about her companion that it
was impossible to overlook. Isabel's manner towards her was so wholly
devoid of that caressing element that had always marked their intimacy
till that moment. Without being actually frightened, she was very uneasy.
It was evident that Isabel was beyond all persuasion that day.

The sun was beginning to sink towards the western peaks as they turned up
the white track, casting long shadows across the snow. The pine-wood
through which the road wound was mysteriously dark. The rush of the
stream in the hollow had an eerie sound. It seemed to Dinah that the
ground they trod was bewitched. She almost expected to catch sight of
goblin-faces peering from behind the dark trunks. Now and then muffled in
the snow, she thought she heard the scamper of tiny feet.

Isabel went up the steep track with a wonderful elasticity, looking
neither to right nor left. Her eyes were fixed perpetually forwards, with
the look in them of one who strains towards a goal. Her lips were parted,
and the eagerness of her face went to Dinah's heart.

They came out above the pine-wood. They reached and passed the spot where
she and Scott had turned back on their first walk together. The snow
crunched crisply underfoot. The ascent was becoming more and more acute.

Dinah was panting. Light as she was, with all the activity of youth in
her veins, she found it hard to keep up, for Isabel was pressing,
pressing hard. She went as one in whom the fear of pursuit was ever
present, paying no heed to her companion, seeming indeed to have almost
forgotten her presence.

On and on, up and up, they went on their rapid pilgrimage. The winding of
the road had taken them out of sight of the hotel, and the whole world
seemed deserted. The sun-rays slanted ever more and more obliquely. The
valley behind them had fallen into shadow.

Before them and very far above them towered the great pinnacles, clothed
in the everlasting snows, beginning to turn golden above their floating
wreaths of mist. Even where they were, trails like the ragged edges of a
cloud drifted by them, and the coldness of the air held a clammy quality.
The sparkling dryness of the atmosphere seemed to be dissolving into
these thin, veil-like vapours. The cold was more penetrating than Dinah
had ever before experienced.

Now and then an icy draught came swirling down upon them, making her
shiver, though it was evident that Isabel was unaware of it. The harder
the way became, the more set upon her purpose did she seem to be. Dinah
marvelled at her strength and unvarying determination. There was about it
an element of the wild, not far removed from ferocity. Her uneasiness was
growing with every step, and something that was akin to fear began to
knock at her heart. The higher they mounted, the more those trails of
mist increased. Very soon now the sun would be gone. Already it had
ceased to warm that world of snow. And what would happen then? What if
the dusk came upon them while still they pressed on up that endless,
difficult track?

Timidly she clasped Isabel's arm at last. "It will be getting dark soon,"
she said. "Shouldn't we be going back?"

For a moment Isabel's eyes swept round upon her, and she marvelled at
their intense and fiery brilliance. But instantly they sought the
mountain-tops again, all rose-lit in the opal glow of sunset.

"You can go back, child," she said. "I must go on."

"But it is getting so late," pleaded Dinah. "And look at the mist! If we
keep on much longer, we may be lost."

Isabel quickened her pace. "I am not afraid," she said, and her voice
thrilled with a deep rapture. "He is waiting for me, there where the
mountains meet the sky. I shall find him in the dawn. I know that I shall
find him."

"But, dear Mrs. Everard, we can't go on after dark," urged Dinah. "We
should be frozen long before morning. It is terribly cold already. And
poor Biddy will be so anxious about you."

"Oh no!" Isabel spoke with supreme confidence. "Biddy will know where I
have gone. She was asleep when I left, poor old soul. She had had a bad
night." A sudden sharp shudder caught her. "All night I was struggling
against the bars of my cage. It was only when Biddy fell asleep that I
found the door was open. But you can go back, child," she added. "You had
better go back. Eustace won't want to follow me if he has you."

But Dinah's hold instantly grew close and resolute. "I shall not leave
you," she said, with decision.

Isabel made no further attempt to persuade her. She seemed to regard it
as a matter of trifling importance. Her one aim was to reach those
glowing peaks that glittered far above the floating mists like the
glories half-revealed of another world.

It was nothing to her that the road by which they had come should be
blotted out. She had no thought for that, no desire or intention to
return. If an earthquake had rent away the ground behind them, she would
not have been dismayed. It was only the forward path, leading ever
upwards to the desired country, that held her mind, and the memory of a
voice that called far above the mountain height.

The sun sank, the glory faded. The dark and the cold wrapped them round.
But still was she undaunted. "When the dawn comes, we shall be there,"
she said.

And Dinah heard her with a sinking heart. She had no thought of leaving
her, but she knew and faced the fact that in going on, she carried her
life in her hand. Yet she kept herself from despair. Surely by now the
brothers would have found out, and they would follow! Surely they would
follow! And Eustace--Eustace would thank her for what she had done.

She strained her ears for their coming; but she heard nothing--nothing
but their own muffled footsteps on the snow. And ever the darkness
deepened, and the mist crept closer around them.

She gathered all her courage to face the falling night. She was sure she
had done right to come and so she hoped God would take care of them.




CHAPTER XIX

THE CUP OF BITTERNESS


It was growing late on that same evening that Scott came through the
hotel vestibule after a rehearsal of the concert which was to take place
that evening and at which he had undertaken to play the accompaniments.
He glanced about him as he came as though in search of someone, and
finally passed on to the smoking-room. His eye were heavy and his face
worn, but there was an air of resolution about him that gave purpose to
his movements.

In the smoking-room several men were congregated, and in a corner of it
sat Sir Eustace, writing a letter. Scott came straight to him, and bent
over him a hand on the back of his chair.

"Can I have a word with you?" he asked in a low voice.

Sir Eustace did not look round or cease to write. "Presently," he said.

Scott drew back and sat down near him. He did not smoke or take up a
paper. His attitude was one of quiet vigilance.

Minutes passed. Sir Eustace continued his task exactly as if he were not
there. Now and then he paused to flick the ash from his cigarette, but he
did not turn his head. The dressing-gong boomed through the hotel, but he
paid no attention to it. One after another the men in the room got up and
sauntered away, but Scott remained motionless, awaiting his brother's
pleasure.

Sir Eustace finished his letter, and pulled another sheet of paper
towards him. Scott made no sign of impatience.

Sir Eustace began to write again, paused, wrote a few more words, then
suddenly turned in his chair. They were alone.

"Oh, what the devil is it?" he said irritably. "I haven't any time to
waste over you. What do you want?"

Scott stood up. "It's all right, old chap," he said gently. "I'm going. I
only came in to tell you I was sorry for all the beastly things I said to
you last night--this morning, rather. I lost my temper which was fairly
low of me, considering you had been up all night and I hadn't."

He paused. Eustace was looking up at him from under frowning brows, his
blue eyes piercing and merciless.

"It's all very fine, Stumpy," he said, after a moment. "Some people think
that an apology more than atones for the offence. I don't."

"Neither do I," said Scott quietly. "But it's better than nothing, isn't
it?" His eyes met his brother's very steadily and openly. His attitude
was unflinching.

"It depends," Eustace rejoined curtly. "It is if you mean it. If you
don't, it's not worth--that," with a snap of the fingers.

"I do mean it," said Scott, flushing.

"You do?" Eustace looked at him still more searchingly.

"I always mean what I say," Scott returned with deliberation.

"And you meant what you said this morning?" Eustace pounced without mercy
upon the weak spot.

But the armour was proof. Scott remained steadfast. "I meant it--yes. But
I might have put it in a different form. I lost my temper. I am sorry."

Eustace continued to regard him with a straight, unsparing scrutiny. "And
you consider that to be the sort of apology I can accept?" he asked,
after a moment.

"I think you might accept it, old chap," Scott made pacific rejoinder.

Eustace turned back to the table, and began to put his papers together.
"I might do many things," he observed, "which, not being a weak-kneed
fool, I don't. If you really wish to make your peace with me, you had
better do your best to make amends--to pull with me and not against me.
For I warn you, Stumpy, you went too far last night. And it is not the
first time."

He paused, as if he expected a disclaimer.

Scott waited a second or two; then with a very winning movement he bent
and laid his arm across his brother's shoulders. "Try and bear with me,
dear chap!" he said.

His voice was not wholly steady. There was entreaty in his action.

Eustace made a sharp gesture of surprise, but he did not repel him. There
fell a brief silence between them; then Scott's hand came gently down and
closed upon his brother's.

"Life isn't so confoundedly easy at the best of times," he said, speaking
almost under his breath. "I'm generally philosopher enough to take it as
it comes. But just lately--" he broke off. "Let it be _pax,_ Eustace!" he
urged in a whisper.

Eustace's hand remained for a moment or two stiffly unresponsive; then
very suddenly it closed and held.

"What's the matter with you?" he said gruffly.

"Oh, I'm a fool, that's all," Scott answered, and uttered a shaky laugh.
"Never mind! Forget it like a dear fellow! God knows I don't want to pull
against you; but, old chap, we must go slow."

It was the conclusion that events had forced upon Eustace himself during
the night, but he chafed against acknowledging it. "There's no sense in
drifting on in the same old hopeless way for ever," he said. "We have got
to make a stand; and it's now or never."

"I know. But we must have patience a bit longer. There is a change
coming. I am certain of it. But--last night has thrown her back." Scott
spoke with melancholy conviction.

"You gave her the draught?" Eustace asked sharply.

"I gave her a sedative only; but it took no effect. In the middle of the
morning she was still in the same unsatisfactory state, and I gave her a
second sedative. After that she fell asleep, but it was not a very easy
sleep for a long time. This afternoon I saw Biddy for a moment, and she
told me she seemed much more comfortable. The poor old thing looked tired
out, and I told her to get a rest herself. She said she would lie down in
the room. If it hadn't been for this concert business, I would have
relieved her. But they couldn't muster anyone to take my place. I am just
going up now to see how she is getting on."

Scott straightened himself slowly, with a movement that was unconsciously
very weary. Eustace gave him a keen glance.

"You're wearing yourself out over her, Stumpy," he said.

"Oh, rot!" Scott smiled upon him, a light that was boyishly affectionate
in his eyes. "I'm much tougher than I look. Thanks for being decent to
me, old chap! I don't deserve it. If there are any more letters to be
written, bring them along, and I'll attend to them to-night after the
concert."

"No. Not this lot. I shall attend to them myself." Eustace got up, and
passed a hand through his arm. "You are working too hard and sleeping too
little. I'm going to take you in hand and put a stop to it."

Scott laughed. "No, no! Thanks all the same, I'm better left alone. Are
you coming to the show to-night? The beautiful Miss de Vigne is going to
sing."

Eustace looked supercilious. "Is there anything that young lady can't do,
I wonder? Her accomplishments are legion. She told me yesterday that she
could play the guitar. She can also recite, play bridge, and take cricket
scores. She is a scratch golf-player, plays a good game of tennis, rides
to hounds, and visits the poor. And that is by no means a complete list.
I don't wonder that she gives the little brown girl indigestion. Her
perfection is almost nauseating at times."

Scott laughed again. It was a relief to have diverted his brother's
attention from more personal subjects. "She ought to suit you rather
well," he observed. "You are something of the perfect knight yourself. I
heard a lady exclaim only yesterday when you started off together on that
ski-ing expedition, 'What a positively divine couple! Apollo and
Aphrodite!' I think it was the parson's wife. You couldn't expect her to
know much about heathen theology."

"Don't make me sick if you don't mind!" said Sir Eustace. "Look here, my
friend! We shall be late if we don't go. You can't spend long with
Isabel, if you are to turn up in time for this precious concert. Hullo!
What's the matter?"

The door of the smoking-room had burst suddenly open, and Colonel de
Vigne, very red in the face and as agitated as his pomposity would allow,
stood glaring at them.

"So you are here!" he exclaimed, his tone an odd blend of relief and
anxiety.

"Do you mean me?" said Sir Eustace, with a touch of haughtiness.

"Yes, sir, you! I was looking for you," explained the Colonel, pulling
himself together. "I thought perhaps you might be able to give me some
idea as to the whereabouts of my young charge, Miss Bathurst. She is
missing."

Sir Eustace raised his black brows. "What should I know about her
whereabouts?" he said.

Scott broke in quickly. "I saw her in the verandah this afternoon with
your daughter."

"I know. She was there." The Colonel spoke with brevity. "Rose left her
there talking to your sister. No one seems to have seen her since. I
thought she might have been with Sir Eustace. I see I was mistaken. I
apologize. But where the devil can she be?"

Sir Eustace raised his shoulders. "She was certainly not talking to my
sister," he remarked. "She has kept her room to-day. Miss Bathurst is
probably in her own room dressing for dinner."

"That's just where she isn't!" exploded the Colonel. "I missed her at
tea-time but thought she must be out. Now her brother tells me that he
has been all over the place and can't find her. I suppose she can't be
upstairs with your sister?" He turned to Scott.

"I'll go and see," Scott said. "She may be--though I doubt it. My sister
was not so well, and so stayed in bed to-day."

He moved towards the stairs with the words; but ere he reached them there
came the sound of a sudden commotion on the corridor above, and a wailing
voice made itself heard.

"Miss Isabel! Miss Isabel! Wherever are you, mavourneen? Ah, what'll I do
at all? Miss Isabel's gone!"

Old Biddy in her huge white apron and mob cap appeared at the top of the
staircase and came hobbling down with skinny hands extended.

"Ah, Master Scott--Master Scott--may the saints help us! She's gone!
She's gone! And meself sleeping like a hog the whole afternoon through!
I'll never forgive meself, Master Scott,--never, never! Oh, what'll I do?
I pray the Almighty will take my life before any harm comes to her!"

She reached Scott at the foot of the stairs and caught his hand
hysterically between her own.

Sir Eustace strode forward, white to the lips. "Stop your clatter, woman,
and answer me! How did Miss Isabel get away? Is she dressed?"

The old woman cowered back from the blazing wrath in his eyes. "Yes, your
honour! No, your honour! I mean--Yes, your honour!" she stammered, still
clinging pathetically to Scott. "I was asleep, ye see. I never knew--I
never knew!"

"How long did you sleep?" demanded Sir Eustace.

"And how am I to tell at all?" wailed Biddy. "It didn't seem like five
minutes, and I opened me eyes, and she was all quiet in the dark. And
I said to meself, 'I won't disturb the dear lamb,' and I crept into me
room and tidied meself, and made a cup o' tay. And still she kept so
quiet; so I drank me tay and did a bit of work. And then--just a minute
ago it was--I crept in and went to her thinking it was time she woke
up,--and--and--and she wasn't there, your honour. The bed was laid up,
and she was gone! Oh, what'll I do at all? What'll I do?" She burst into
wild sobs, and hid her face in her apron.

Two or three people were standing about in the vestibule. They looked at
the agitated group with interest, and in a moment a young man who had
just entered came up to Scott.

"I believe I saw your sister in the verandah this afternoon," he said.

"That's just what Rose said," broke in the Colonel. "And you wouldn't
believe me. She came out, and Dinah went to speak to her. And now the two
of them are missing. It's obvious. They must have gone off together
somewhere."

"Not up the mountain. I hope," the young man said.

"That is probably where they have gone," Scott said, speaking for the
first time. He was patting Biddy's shoulder with compassionate kindness.
"Why do you say that?"

"It's just begun to snow," the other answered. "And the mist up the
mountain path is thick."

"Damnation!" exclaimed Sir Eustace furiously. "And she may have been gone
for hours!"

"Miss Bathurst was with her," said Scott. "She would keep her head. I am
certain of that." He turned to the Colonel who stood fuming by. "Hadn't
we better organize a search-party sir? I am afraid that there is not much
doubt that they have gone up the mountain. My sister, you know--" he
flushed a little--"my sister is not altogether responsible for her
actions. She would not realize the danger."

"But surely Dinah wouldn't be such a little fool as to go too!" burst
forth the Colonel. "She's sane enough, when she isn't larking about with
other fools." He glared at Sir Eustace. "And how the devil are we to know
where to look, I'd like to know? We can't hunt all over the Alps."

"There may be some dogs in the village," Scott said. "There is certainly
a guide. I will go down at once and see what I can find."

"No, no, Stumpy! Not you!" Sharply Sir Eustace intervened. "I won't have
you go. It's not your job, and you are not fit for it." He laid a
peremptory hand upon his brother's shoulder. "That's understood, is it?
You will not leave the hotel."

He spoke with stern insistence, looking Scott straight in the eyes; and
after a moment or two Scott yielded the point.

"All right, old chap! I'm not much good, I know. But for heaven's sake,
lose no time."

"No time will be lost." Sir Eustace turned round upon the Colonel. "We
can't have any but young men on this job," he said. "See if you can
muster two or three to go with me, will you? A doctor if possible! And we
shall want blankets and restoratives and lanterns. Stumpy, you can see to
that. Yes, and send for a guide too though he won't be much help in a
thick mist. And take that wailing woman away! Have everything ready for
us when we come back! They can't have gone very far. Isabel hasn't the
strength. I shall be ready immediately."

He turned to the stairs and went up them in great leaps, leaving the
little group below to carry out his orders.

There was a momentary inaction after his departure, then Scott limped
across to the door and opened it. Thick darkness met him, the clammy
darkness of fog, and the faint, faint rustle of falling snow.

He closed the door and turned back, meeting the Colonel's eyes, "It's
hard to stay behind, sir," he said.

The Colonel nodded. He liked Scott. "Yes, infernally hard. But we'll do
all we can. Will you find the doctor and get the necessaries together?
I'll see to the rest."

"Very good, sir; I will." Scott went to the old woman who still sobbed
piteously into her apron. "Come along, Biddy! There's plenty to be done.
Miss Isabel's room must be quite ready for her when she comes back, and
Miss Bathurst's too. We shall want boiling water--lots of it. That's your
job. Come along!"

He urged her gently to the stairs, and went up with her, holding her arm.

At the top she stopped and gave him an anguished look. "Ah, Master Scott
darlint, will the Almighty be merciful? Will He bring her safe back
again?"

He drew her gently on. "That's another thing you can do, Biddy," he said.
"Ask Him!"

And before his look Biddy commanded herself and grew calmer. "Faith,
Master Scott," she said, "if it isn't yourself that's taught me the
greatest lesson of all!"

A very compassionate smile shone in Scott's eyes as he passed on and left
her. "Poor old Biddy," he murmured, as he went. "It's easy to preach to
such as you. But, O God, there's no denying it's bitter work for those
who stay behind!"

He knew that he and Biddy were destined to drink that cup of bitterness
to the dregs ere the night passed.




CHAPTER XX

THE VISION OF GREATHEART


The darkness of the night lay like a black pall upon the mountain. The
snow was falling thickly, and ever more thickly. It drifted in upon
Dinah, as she crouched in the shelter of an empty shed that had been
placed on that high slope for the protection of sheep from the spring
storms. They had come upon this shelter just as the gloom had become too
great for even Isabel to regard further progress as possible, and in
response to the girl's insistence they had crept in to rest. They had
lost the beaten track long since; neither of them had realized when. But
the certainty that they had done so had had its effect upon Isabel. Her
energies had flagged from the moment that it had dawned upon her. A
deadly tiredness had come over her, a feebleness so complete that Dinah
had had difficulty in getting her into the shelter. Return was utterly
out of the question. They were hopelessly lost, and to wander in that
densely falling snow was to court disaster.

Very thankful Dinah had been to find even so poor a refuge in that waste
of drifting fog; but now as she huddled by Isabel's side it seemed to her
that the relief afforded was but a prolonging of their agony. The cold
was intense. It seemed to penetrate to her very bones, and she knew by
her companion's low moaning that she was suffering keenly also.

Isabel seemed to have sunk into a state of semi-consciousness, and only
now and then did broken words escape her--words scarcely audible to
Dinah, but which testified none the less to the bitterness of despair
that had come upon her.

She sat in a corner of the desolate place with Dinah pressed close to
her, while the snow drifted in through the door-less entrance and
sprinkled them both. But it was the darkness rather than the cold or the
snow that affected the girl as she crouched there with her arms about her
companion, striving to warm and shelter her while she herself felt frozen
to the very heart. It was so terrible, so monstrous, so nerve-shattering.
And the silence that went with it was like a nightmare horror to her
shrinking soul. For all Dinah's sensibilities were painfully on the
alert. No merciful dulness of perception came to her. Responsibility had
awakened in her a nervous energy that made her realize the awfulness of
their position with appalling vividness. That they could possibly survive
the night she did not believe. And Death--Death in that fearful
darkness--was a terror from which she shrank almost in panic.

That she retained command of her quivering nerves was due solely to the
fact of Isabel's helplessness--Isabel's dependence upon her. She knew
that while she had any strength left, she must not give way. She must be
brave. Their sole chance of rescue hung upon that.

Like Scott, she thought of the guide, though the hope was a forlorn one.
He might know of this shelter; but whether in the awful darkness he would
ever be able to find it she strongly doubted. Their absence must have
been discovered long since, she was sure; and Scott--Scott would be
certain to think of the mountain path. He would remember his sister's
wild words of the day before, and he would know that she, Dinah, had had
no choice but to accompany her upon the mad quest. It comforted her to
think that Scott would understand, and was already at work to help them.
If by any means deliverance could be brought to them she knew that Scott
would compass it. His quiet and capable spirit was accustomed to grapple
with difficulties, and the enormity of a task would never dismay him. He
had probably organized a search-party long ere this. He would not rest
until he had done his very utmost. She wondered if he would come himself
to look for them; but discarded the idea as unlikely. His infirmity made
progress on the mountains a difficult matter at all times, and he would
not wish to hamper the movements of the others. That was like Scott, she
reflected. He would always keep his own desires in the background,
subservient to the needs of others. No, he would not come himself. He
would stay behind in torturing inaction while fitter men fared forth.

The thought of Eustace came again to her. He would be one of the
search-party. She pictured him forcing his way upwards, all his
magnificent strength bent to the work. Her heart throbbed at the memory
of that all-conquering presence--the arms that had held her, the lips
that had pressed her own. And he had stooped to plead with her also. She
would always remember that of him with a thrill of ecstasy. He the
princely and splendid--Apollo the magnificent!

Always? A sudden chill smote her heart numbing her through and through.
Always? And Death waiting on the threshold to snatch her away from the
wonderful joy she had only just begun to know! Always! Ah, would she
remember even to-morrow--even to-morrow? And he--would he not forget?

Isabel stirred in her arms and murmured an inarticulate complaint.
Tenderly she drew her closer. How cold it was! How cruelly, how bitingly
cold! All her bones were beginning to ache. A dreadful stiffness was
creeping over her. How long would her senses hold out, she wondered
piteously? How long? How long?

It must be hours now since they had entered that freezing place, and with
every minute it seemed to be growing colder. Never in her life had she
imagined anything so searching, so agonizing, as this cold. It held her
in an iron rigour against which she was powerless to struggle. The
strength to clasp Isabel in her arms was leaving her. She thought that
her numbed limbs were gradually turning to stone. Even her lips were so
numbed with cold that she could not move them. The steam of her breath
had turned to ice upon the wool of her coat.

The need for prayer came upon her suddenly as she realized that her
faculties were failing. Her belief in God was of that dim and far-off
description that brings awe rather than comfort to the soul. The sudden
thought of Him came upon her in the darkness like a thunderbolt. In all
her life Dinah had never asked for anything outside her daily prayers
which were of a strictly formal description. She had shouldered her own
troubles unassisted with the philosophy of a disposition that was
essentially happy. She had seldom given a serious thought to the life of
the spirit. It was all so vague to her, so far removed from the daily
round and the daily burden. But now--face to face with the coming
night--the spiritual awoke in her. Her soul cried out for comfort.

With Isabel still clasped in her failing arms, she began a desperate
prayer for help. Her words came haltingly. They sounded strange to
herself. But with all the strength that remained she sent forth her cry
to the Infinite. And even as she prayed there came to her--whence she
knew not--the conviction that somewhere--probably not more than a couple
of miles from her though the darkness made the distance seem
immeasurable--Scott was praying too. That thought had a wonderfully
comforting effect upon her. His prayer was so much more likely to be
answered than hers. He was just the sort of man who would know how to
pray.

"How I wish he were here!" she whispered piteously into the darkness. "I
shouldn't be afraid of dying--if only he were here."

She was certain--quite certain--that had he been there with her, no fear
would have reached her. He wore the armour of a strong man, and by it he
would have shielded her also.

"Oh, dear Mr. Greatheart," she murmured through her numb lips, "I'm sure
you know the way to Heaven."

Isabel stirred again as one who moves in restless slumber. "We must scale
the peaks of Paradise to reach it," she said.

"Are you awake, dearest?" asked Dinah very tenderly.

Isabel's head was sunk against her shoulder. She moved it, slightly
raised it. "Yes, I am awake," she said. "I am watching for the dawn."

"It won't come yet," whispered Dinah tremulously. "It's a long, long way
off."

Isabel moved a little more, feeling for Dinah in the darkness. "Are you
frightened, little one?" she said. "Don't be frightened!"

Dinah swallowed down a sob. "It is so dark," she murmured through
chattering teeth. "And so, so cold."

"You are cold, dear heart?" Isabel sat up suddenly. "Why should you be
cold?" she said. "The darkness is nothing to those who are used to it. I
have lived in outer darkness for seven weary years. But now--now I think
the day is drawing near at last."

With an energy that astounded Dinah she got upon her knees and by her
movements she realized, albeit too late, that she was divesting herself
of the long purple coat.

With all her strength she sought to frustrate her, but her strength had
become very feebleness; and when, despite resistance, Isabel wrapped her
round in the garment she had discarded, her resistance was too puny to
take effect.

"My dear," Isabel said, in her voice the deep music of maternal
tenderness, "I am not needing it. I shall not need any earthly things for
long. I am going to meet my husband in the dawning. But you--you will go
back."

She fastened the coat with a quiet dexterity that made Dinah think again
of Scott, and sat down again in her corner as if unconscious of the cold.

"Come and lie in my arms, little one!" she said. "Perhaps you will be
able to sleep."

Dinah crept close. "It will kill you--it will kill you!" she sobbed. "Oh,
why did I let you?"

Isabel's arms closed about her. "Don't cry, dear!" she murmured fondly.
"It is nothing to me. A little sooner--a little later! If you had
suffered what I have suffered you would say as I do, 'Dear God, let it be
soon!' There! Put your head on my shoulder, dear child! See if you can
get a little sleep! You have cared for me long enough. Now I am going to
care for you."

With loving words she soothed her, calming her as though she had been a
child in nightmare terror, and gradually a certain peace began to still
the horror in Dinah's soul. An unmistakable drowsiness was stealing over
her, a merciful lethargy lulling the sensibilities that had been so
acutely tried. Her weakness was merging into a sense of almost blissful
repose. She was no longer conscious of the anguish of the cold. Neither
did the darkness trouble her. And the comfort of Isabel's arms was rest
to her spirit.

As one who wanders in a golden maze she began to dream strange dreams
that yet were not woven by the hand of sleep. Dimly she saw as down a
long perspective a knight in golden armour climbing, ever climbing, the
peaks of Paradise, from which, as from an eagle's nest, she watched his
difficult but untiring progress. She thought he halted somewhat in the
ascent--which was unlike Apollo, who walked as walk the gods with a gait
both arrogant and assured. But still he came on, persistently,
resolutely, carrying his golden shield before him.

His visor was down, and she wished that he would raise it. She yearned
for the sight of that splendid face with its knightly features and blue,
fiery eyes. She pictured it to herself as he came, but somehow it did not
seem to fit that patient climbing figure.

And then as he gradually drew nearer, the thought came to her to go and
meet him, and she started to run down the slope. She reached him. She
gave him both her hands. She was ready--she was eager--to be drawn into
his arms.

But he did not so draw her. To her amazement he only bowed himself before
her and stretched forth the shield he bore that it might cover them both.

"It is Mr. Greatheart!" she said to herself in wonder. "Of course--it is
Mr. Greatheart!"

And then, while she still gazed upon the glittering, princely form, he
put up a hand and lifted the visor. And she saw the kindly, steadfast
eyes all kindled and alight with a glory before which instinctively she
hid her own. Never--no, never--had she dreamed before that any man could
look at her so! It was not passion that those eyes held for her;--it was
worship.

She stood with bated breath and throbbing heart, waiting, waiting, as one
in the presence of a vision, who longs--yet fears--to look. And while she
waited she knew that the sun was shining upon them both with a glowing
warmth that filled her soul abrim with such a rapture as she had never
known before.

"How wonderful!" she murmured to herself. "How wonderful!"

And then at last she summoned courage to look up, and all in a moment her
vision was shattered. The darkness was all about her again; Greatheart
was gone.




CHAPTER XXI

THE RETURN


What happened after the passing of her vision Dinah never fully knew, so
slack had become her grip upon material things. Her spirit seemed to be
wandering aimlessly about the mountain-side while her body lay in icy
chains within that miserable shelter. Of Isabel's presence she was no
longer even dimly aware, and she knew neither fear nor pain, only a wide
desolation of emptiness that encompassed her as atmosphere encompasses
the world.

Sometimes she fancied that the sound of voices came muffled through the
fog that hung impenetrably upon the great slope. And when this fancy
caught her, her spirit drifted back very swiftly to the near
neighbourhood of that inert and frozen body that lay so helpless in the
dark. For that strange freedom of the spirit seemed to her to be highly
dangerous and in a fashion wrong. It would be a terrible thing if they
found and buried the body, and the spirit were left alone to wander for
ever homeless on that desolate mountain-side. She could not imagine a
fate more awful.

At the same time, being free from the body, she knew no physical pain,
and she shrank from returning before she need, knowing well the anguish
of suffering that awaited her. The desolation and loneliness made her
unhappy in a vague and not very comprehensible fashion, but she did not
suffer actively. That would come later when return became imperative.
Till then she flitted to and fro, intangible as gossamer, elusive as the
snow. She wondered what Apollo would say if he could see her thus. Even
he would fail to catch her now. She pictured the strong arms closing upon
her, and clasping--emptiness. That thought made her a little cold, and
sent her floating back to make sure that the lifeless body was still
there.

And as she went, drifting through the silence, there came to her the
thought that Scott would be unutterably shocked if they brought her back
to him dead. It was strange how the memory of him haunted her that night.
It almost seemed as if his spirit were out there in the great waste,
seeking hers.

She reached the shelter and entered, borne upon snowflakes. Yes, the body
was still there. She hovered over it like a bird over its nest. For
Scott's sake, should she not return?

And then very suddenly there came a great sound close to her--the loud
barking of a dog;--and in a second--in less--she had returned.

A long, long shiver went through the poor frozen thing that was herself,
and she knew that she moaned as one awaking....

Vaguely, through dulled senses, she heard the great barking yet again,
and something immense that was furry and soft brushed against her. She
heard the panting of a large animal close to her in the hut, and very
feebly she put out a hand.

She did not like that loud baying. It went through and through her brain.
She was not frightened, only dreadfully tired. And now that she was back
again in the body, she longed unspeakably to sleep.

But the noise continued, a perfect clamour of sound; and soon there came
other sounds, the shouting of men, the muffled tread of feet sorely
hampered by snow. A dim light began to shine, and gradually increased
till it became a single, piercing eye that swept searchingly around the
wretched shelter. An arc of fog surrounded it, obscuring all besides.

Dinah gazed wide-eyed at that dazzling arc, wondering numbly, whence it
came. It drew nearer to her. Its brightness became intolerable. She tried
to shut her eyes, but the lids felt too stiff to move. Again, more
feebly, she moved her hand. It would be terrible if they thought her
dead, especially after all the trouble she had taken to return.

And then very suddenly the deadly lethargy passed from her. All her
nerves were pricked into activity. For someone--someone--was kneeling
beside her. She felt herself gathered into strong arms.

"Quick, Wetherby! The brandy!" Ah, well she knew those brief, peremptory
tones! "My God! We're only just in time!"

Fast pressed against a man's heart, a faint warmth went through her. She
knew an instant of perfect serenity; but the next she uttered a piteous
cry of pain. For fire--liquid, agonizing--was on her bloodless lips and
in her mouth. It burned its ruthless way down her throat, setting her
whole body tingling, waking afresh in her the power to suffer.

She turned, weakly gasping, and hid her face upon the breast that
supported her.

Instantly she felt herself clasped more closely. "It's all right, little
darling, all right!" he whispered to her with an almost fierce
tenderness. "Take it like a good child! It'll pull you through."

With steady insistence he turned her face back again, chafing her icy
cheek hard. And in a moment or two another burning dose was on its way.

It made her choke and gurgle, but it did its work. The frozen heart in
her began to beat again with great jerks and bounds, sending quivering
shocks throughout her body.

She tried to speak to him, to whisper his name; but she could only gasp
and gasp against his breast, and presently from very weakness she began
to cry.

He gathered her closer still, murmuring fond words, while he rubbed her
face and hands, imparting the warmth of his own body to hers. His
presence was like a fiery essence encompassing her. Lying there against
his heart, she felt the tide of life turn in her veins and steadily flow
again. Like a child, she clung to him, and after a while, with an impulse
sublimely natural, she lifted her lips to his.

He pressed his lips upon them closely, lingeringly. "Better now,
sweetheart?" he whispered.

And she, clinging to him, found voice to answer, "Nothing matters now you
have come."

The consciousness of his protecting care filled her with a rapture almost
too great to be borne. She throbbed in his arms, pressing closer, ever
closer. And the grim Shadow of Death receded from the threshold. She knew
that she was safe.

It was soon after this that the thought of Isabel came to her, and
tremulously she begged him to go to her. But he would not suffer her out
of his arms.

"The others can see to her," he said. "You are my care."

She thrilled at the words, but she would not be satisfied. "She has been
so good to me," she told him pleadingly "See, I am wearing her coat."

"But for her you would never have come to this," he made brief reply, and
she thought his words were stern.

Then, as she would not be pacified, he lifted her like a child and held
her so that she could look down upon Isabel, lying inert and senseless
against the doctor's knee.

"Oh, is she dead?" whispered Dinah, awe-struck.

"I don't know," he made answer, and by the tightening of his arms she
knew that her safety meant more to him at the moment than that of Isabel
or anyone else in the world.

But in a second or two she heard Isabel moan, and was reassured.

"She is coming round," the doctor said. "She is not so far gone as the
other lassie."

Dinah wondered hazily what he could mean, wondered if by any chance he
suspected that long and dreary wandering of her spirit up and down the
mountain-side. She nestled her head down against Eustace's shoulder with
a feeling of unutterable thankfulness that she had returned in time.

Her impressions after that were of a very dim and shadowy description.
She supposed the brandy had made her sleepy. Very soon she drifted off
into a state of semi-consciousness in which she realized nothing but the
strong holding of his arms. She even vaguely wondered after a time
whether this also were not a dream, for other fantasies began to crowd
about her. She rocked on a sea of strange happenings on which she found
it impossible to focus her mind. It seemed to have broken adrift as it
were--a rudderless boat in a gale. But still that sense of security never
wholly left her. Dreaming or waking, the force of his personality
remained with her.

It must have been hours later, she reflected afterwards, that she heard
the Colonel's voice exclaim hoarsely over her head, "In heaven's name,
say she isn't dead!"

And, "Of course she isn't," came Eustace's curt response. "Should I be
carrying her if she were?"

She tried to open her eyes, but could not. They seemed to be weighted
down. But she did very feebly close her numbed hands about Eustace's
coat. Emphatically she did not want to be handed over like a bale of
goods to the Colonel.

He clasped her to him reassuringly, and presently she knew that he bore
her upstairs, holding her comfortably close all the way.

"Don't go away from me!" she begged him weakly.

"Not so long as you want me, little sweetheart," he made answer. But her
woman's heart told her that a parting was imminent notwithstanding.

In all her life she had never had so much attention before. She seemed to
have entered upon a new and amazing phase of existence. Colonel de Vigne
faded completely into the background, and she found herself in the care
of Biddy and the doctor. Eustace left her with a low promise to return,
and she had to be satisfied with that thought, though she would fain have
clung to him still.

They undressed her and put her into a hot bath that did much to lessen
the numb constriction of her limbs, though it brought also the most
agonizing pain she had ever known. When it was over, the limit of her
endurance was long past; and she lay in hot blankets weeping helplessly
while Biddy tried in vain to persuade her to drink some scalding mixture
that she swore would make her feel as gay as a lark.

In the midst of this, someone entered quietly and stood beside her; and
all in a moment there came to Dinah the consciousness of an unknown force
very strangely uplifting her. She looked up with a quivering smile in the
midst of her tears.

"Oh, Mr. Greatheart," she whispered brokenly, "is it you?"

He smiled down upon her, and took the cup from Biddy's shaky old hand.

"May I give you this?" he said.

Dinah was filled with gratified confusion. "Oh, please, you mustn't
trouble! But--how very kind of you!"

He took Biddy's place by her side. His eyes were shining with an odd
brilliance, almost, she thought to herself wonderingly, as if they held
tears. A sharp misgiving went through her. How was it they were bestowing
so much care upon her, unless Isabel--Isabel--

She did not dare to put her doubt into words, but he read it and
instantly answered it. "Don't be anxious!" he said in his kindly, tired
voice. "All is well. Isabel is asleep--actually sleeping quietly without
any draught. The doctor is quite satisfied about her."

He spoke the simple truth, she knew; he was incapable of doing anything
else. A great wave of thankfulness went through her, obliterating the
worst of her misery.

"I am so glad," she told him weakly. "I was--so dreadfully afraid. I--I
had to go with her, Mr. Studley. I do hope everyone understands."

"Everyone does," he made answer gently. "Now let me give you this, and
then you must sleep too."

She drank from the cup he held, and felt revived.

He did not speak again till she had finished; then he leaned slightly
towards her, and spoke with great earnestness. "Miss Bathurst, do you
realize, I wonder, that you saved my sister's life by going with her? I
do; and I shall never forget it."

She was sure now that she caught the gleam of tears in the grey eyes. She
slipped her hands out to him. "I only did what I could," she murmured
confusedly. "Anyone would have done it. And please, Mr. Greatheart, will
you call me Dinah?"

"Or Mercy?" he suggested smiling, her hands clasped close in his.

She smiled back with shy confidence. The memory of her dream was in her
mind, but she could not tell him of that.

"No," she said. "Just Dinah. I'm not nice enough to be called anything
else. And thank you--thank you for being so good to me."

"My dear child," he made quiet reply, "no one who really knows you could
be anything else."

"Oh, don't you think they could?" said Dinah wistfully. "I wish there
were more people in the world like you."

"No one ever thought of saying that to me before," said Scott.




CHAPTER XXII

THE VALLEY OF THE SHADOW


After that interview with Scott there followed a long, long period of
pain and weakness for Dinah. She who had never known before what it meant
to be ill went down to the Valley of the Shadow and lingered there for
many days and nights. And there came a time when those who watched beside
her began to despair of her ever turning back.

So completely had she lost touch with the ordinary things of life that
she knew but little of what went on around her, dwelling as it were
apart, conscious sometimes of agonizing pain, but more often of a
dreadful sinking as of one overwhelmed in the billows of an everlasting
sea. At such times she would cling piteously to any succouring hand,
crying to them to hold her up--only to hold her up. And if the hand were
the hand of Greatheart, she always found comfort at length and a sense of
security that none other could impart.

Her fancy played about him very curiously in those days. She saw him in
many guises,--as prince, as knight, as magician; but never as the mean
and insignificant figure which first had caught her attention on that
sunny morning before the fancy-dress ball.

This man who sat beside her bed of suffering for hours together because
she fretted when he went away, who held her up when the gathering billows
threatened to overwhelm her fainting soul, who prayed for her with the
utmost simplicity when she told him piteously that she could not pray for
herself, this man was above and beyond all ordinary standards. She looked
up to him with reverence, as one of colossal strength who had power with
God.

But she never dreamed again that golden dream of Greatheart in his
shining armour with the light of a great worship in his eyes. That had
been a wild flight of presumptuous fancy that never could come true.

His was not the only hand to which she clung during those terrible days
of fear and suffering. Another presence was almost constantly beside her
night and day,--a tender, motherly presence that watched over and
ministered to her with a devotion that never slackened. For some time
Dinah could not find a name for this gracious and comforting presence,
but one day when a figure clothed in a violet dressing-gown stooped over
her to give her nourishment an illuminating memory came to her, and from
that moment this loving nurse of hers filled a particular niche in her
heart which was dedicated to the Purple Empress. She could think of no
other name for her. That quiet and stately presence seemed to demand a
royal appellation. In her calmer moments Dinah liked to lie and watch the
still face with its crown of silvery hair. She loved the touch of the
white hands that always knew with unerring intuition exactly what needed
to be done. There seemed to be healing in their touch.

Very strangely the thought of Eustace never came to her, or coming, but
flitted unrecorded and undetained across the surface of her mind. He had
receded with all the rest of the world into the far, far distance that
lay behind her. He had no place in this region of many shadows where
these others so tenderly guided her wandering feet. No one else had any
place there save old Biddy who, being never absent, seemed a part of the
atmosphere, and the doctor who came and went like a presiding genie in
that waste of desolation.

She did not welcome his visits, although he was invariably kind, for on
one occasion she caught a low murmur from him to the effect that her
mother had better come to her, and this suggestion had thrown her into a
most painful state of apprehension. She had implored them weeping to let
her mother stay away, and they had hushed her with soothing promises; but
she never saw the doctor thereafter without a nervous dread that she
might also see her mother's gaunt figure accompanying him. And she was
sure--quite sure--that her mother would be very angry with her when she
saw her helplessness.

Nightmares of her mother's advent began to trouble her. She would start
up in anguish of soul, scarcely believing in the soothing arms that held
her till their tenderness hushed her back to calmness.

"No one can come to you, sweetheart, while I am here." How often she
heard the low words murmured lovingly over her head! "See, I am holding
you! You are quite safe. No one can take you from me."

And Dinah would cling to her beloved empress till her panic died away.

On one of these occasions Scott was present, and he presently left the
sick-room with a look in his eyes that gave him a curiously hard
expression. He went deliberately in search of Billy whom he found playing
a not very spirited game with the two little daughters of the
establishment. The weather had broken, and several people had left in
consequence.

Billy was bored as well as anxious, and his attitude said as much as he
unceremoniously left his small playfellows to join Scott.

"Just amusin' the kids," he observed explanatorily. "How is she now?"

Scott linked his hand in the boy's arm. "She's pretty bad, Billy," he
said. "Both lungs are affected. The doctor thinks badly of her, though he
still hopes he may pull her through."

"You may you mean," returned Billy. "Can't say the de Vignes have put
themselves out at all over her. There's Rose flirts all day long with
your brother, and Lady Grace grumbling continually about the folly of
undertaking other people's responsibilities. She swears she must get back
at the end of next week for their precious house-party. And the Colonel
fumes and says the same. I told him I shouldn't go unless she was out of
danger, though goodness knows, sir, I don't want to sponge on you."

Scott's hand pressed his arm reassuringly. "Don't imagine such a thing
possible!" he said. "Of course you must stay if she isn't very much
better by that time. But now, Billy, tell me--if it isn't an unwelcome
question--why doesn't your sister want your mother to come to her?"

Billy gave him one of his shrewd glances. "She's told you that, has she?
Well, you know the mater is rather a queer fish, and I doubt very much if
she'd come if you asked her."

"My good fellow!" Scott said. "Not if she were dying?"

"I doubt it," said Billy, unmoved. "You see, the mater hasn't much use
for Dinah, except as a maid-of-all work. Never has had. It's not
altogether her fault. It's just the way she's made."

"Good heavens!" said Scott, and added, as if to himself, "That little
fairy thing!"

"She can't help it," said Billy. "She can't get on with the female
species. It's like cats, you know,--a sort of jealousy."

"And your father?" questioned Scott, the hard look growing in his eyes.

"Oh, Dad!" said Billy, smiling tolerantly. "He's all right--quite a
decent sort. But you wouldn't get him to leave home in the middle of the
hunting season. He's one of the Whips."

Scott's hand had tightened unconsciously to a grip. Billy looked at him
in surprised interrogation, and was amazed to see a heavy frown drawing
the colourless brows. There was a fiery look in the pale eyes also that
he had never seen before.

He waited in silence for developments, being of a wary disposition, and
in a moment Scott spoke in a voice of such concentrated fury that Billy
felt as if a total stranger were confronting him.

"An infernal and blackguardly shame!" he said. "It would serve them right
if the little girl never went back to them again. I never heard of such
damnable callousness in all my life before."

Billy opened his eyes wide, and after a second or two permitted himself a
soft whistle.

Scott's hold upon his arm relaxed. "Yes, I know," he said. "I've no right
to say it to you. But when the blood boils, you've got to let off the
steam somehow. I suppose you've written to tell them all about her?"

"Oh yes, I wrote, and so did the Colonel. I had a letter from Dad this
morning. He said he hoped she was better and that she was being well
looked after. That's like Dad, you know. He never realizes a thing unless
he's on the spot. I daresay I shouldn't myself," said Billy
broadmindedly. "It's want of imagination in the main."

"Or want of heart," said Scott curtly.

Billy did not attempt to refute the amendment. "It's just the way you
chance to be made," he said philosophically. "Of course I'm fond of
Dinah. We're pals. But Dad's an easy-going sort of chap. He isn't
specially fond of anybody. The mater,--well, she's keen on me, I
suppose," he blushed a little; "but, as I said before, she hasn't much
use for Dinah. Even when she was a small kid, she used to whip her no
end. Dinah is frightened to death at her. I don't wonder she doesn't want
her sent for."

Scott's face was set in stern lines. "She certainly shall not be sent
for," he said with decision. "The poor child shall be left in peace."

"She is going to get better, isn't she?" said Billy quickly.

"I hope so, old chap. I hope so." Scott patted his shoulder kindly and
prepared to depart.

But Billy detained him a moment. "I say, can't I come and see her?"

"Not now, lad." Scott paused, and all the natural kindliness came back
into his eyes. "My sister was just getting her calm again when I came
away. We won't disturb her now."

"How is your sister, sir?" asked Billy. "Isn't she feeling the strain
rather?"

"No, she is standing it wonderfully. In fact," Scott hesitated
momentarily, "I believe that in helping Dinah, she has found herself
again."

"Do you really?" said Billy. "Then I do hope for her sake that Dinah will
buck up and get well."

"Thanks, old chap." Scott held out a friendly hand. "I'm sorry you're
having such a rotten time. Come along to me any time when you're feeling
bored! I shall be only too pleased when I'm at liberty."

"You're a brick, sir," said Billy. "And I say, you'll send for me, won't
you, if--if--" He broke off. "You know, as I said before, Dinah and I are
pals," he ended wistfully.

"Of course I will, lad. Of course I will." Scott wrung his hand hard.
"But we'll pull her through, please God! We must pull her through."

"If anyone can, you will," said Billy with conviction.

Like Dinah, he had caught a glimpse in that brief conversation of the
soul that inhabited that weak and puny form.




CHAPTER XXIII

THE WAY BACK


It was three days later that Dinah began at last the long and weary
pilgrimage back again. Almost against her will she turned her faltering
steps up the steep ascent; for she was too tired for any sustained
effort. Only that something seemed to be perpetually drawing her she
would not have been moved to make the effort at all. For she was so
piteously weak that the bare exertion of opening her eyes was almost more
than she could accomplish. But ever the unknown influence urged her, very
gently but very persistently, never passive, never dormant, but always
drawing her as by an invisible cord back to the world of sunshine and
tears that seemed so very far away from the land of shadows in which she
wandered.

All active suffering had left her, and she would fain have been at peace;
but the hand that clasped hers would not be denied. The motherly voice
that had calmed the wildest fantasies of her fevered brain spoke now to
her with tenderest encouragement; the love that surrounded her drew her,
uplifted her, sustained her. And gradually, as she crept back from the
shadows, she came to lean upon this love as upon a sure support, to count
upon it as her own exclusive possession--a wonderful new gift that had
come to her out of the darkness.

She still welcomed her friend Scott at her bedside, but very curiously
she had grown a little shy in his presence. She could not forget that
dream of hers, and for a long time she was haunted by the dread that he
had in some way come to know of it. Though the steady eyes never held
anything but the utmost kindness and sympathy, she was half afraid to
meet them lest they should look into her heart and see the vision she had
seen. She never called him Mr. Greatheart now.

With Isabel, beloved nurse and companion, she was completely at her ease.
A great change had come over Isabel--such a change as turns the bare
earth into a garden of spring when the bitter winter is past at last. All
the ice-bound bitterness had been swept utterly away, and in its place
there blossomed such a wealth of mother-love as transformed her
completely.

She spent herself with the most lavish devotion in Dinah's service. There
was not a wish that she expressed that was not swiftly and abundantly
satisfied. Night and day she was near her, ignoring all Biddy's
injunctions to rest, till the old woman, seeing the light that had dawned
in the shadowed eyes, left her to take her own way in peace. She hovered
in the background, always ready in case her mistress's new-found strength
should fail. But Isabel did not need her care. All her being was
concentrated upon the task of bringing Dinah back to life, and she
thought of nothing else, meeting the strain with that strength which
comes in great emergencies to all.

And as she gradually succeeded in her task, a great peace descended upon
her, such as she had never known before. Biddy sometimes gazed in
amazement at the smooth brow and placid countenance at Dinah's bedside.

"Sure, the young lady's been a blessing straight from the Almighty," she
said to Scott.

"I think so too, Biddy," he made quiet answer.

He was much less in the sick-room now that Dinah's need of him had
passed. He sometimes wondered if she even knew how many hours he had
formerly spent there. He visited her every day, and it was to him that
the task fell of telling her that the de Vignes had arranged to leave
her in their charge.

"We have your father's permission," he said, when her brows drew together
with a troubled expression. "You see, it is quite impossible to move you
at present, and they must be getting home. Billy is to go with them if
you think you can be happy alone with us."

She put out her little wasted hand. "I could be happy with you anywhere,"
she said simply. "But it doesn't seem right."

"Of course it is right," he made quiet reply. "In fact, if you ask me, I
think it is our business rather than anyone else's to get you well
again."

She flushed in quick embarrassment. "Oh, please, you mustn't put it like
that. And I have been such a trouble to everyone ever since."

He smiled at her very kindly. "Biddy says you are a blessing from the
Almighty, and I quite agree with her. It is settled then? You are content
to stay with us until we take you home?"

Her hand was clasped in his, but she did not meet his look. "Oh, much
more than content," she said, her voice very low. "Only--"

"Only?" he said gently.

She made an effort to lift her eyes, but dropped them again instantly.
"It will make it much harder to go home," she said.

She thought he sounded somewhat grim as he said, "There is no need to
meet troubles half-way, you know. You won't be strong enough for the
journey for some time to come."

"I wish I could stay just as I am now," she told him tremulously, "for
ever and ever and ever."

"Ah!" he said, with a faint sigh. "It is not given to any of us to bask
in the sun for long."

And so, two days after, the de Vignes paid a state visit of farewell to
Dinah, now pronounced out of danger but still pitiably weak,--so weak
that she cried when the Colonel bade her be a good girl and get well
enough to come home as soon as possible, so as not to be a burden to
these kind friends of hers longer than she need.

Lady Grace's kiss was chilly and perfunctory. "I also hope you will get
well quickly, Dinah," she said, "as I believe Mr. Studley and his sister
are staying on mainly on your account. Sir Eustace, I understand, is
returning very shortly, and I have asked him to join our house-party."

"Good-bye, dear!" murmured Rose, bending her smiling lips to kiss Dinah's
forehead. "I am sorry your good time has had such a tragic end. I was
hoping that you might be allowed to come to the Hunt Ball, but I am
afraid that is out of the question now. Sir Eustace will be sorry too.
He says you are such an excellent little dancer."

"Good-bye!" said Dinah, swallowing her tears.

She wept unrestrainedly when Billy bade her a bluff and friendly
farewell, and he was practically driven from the room by Isabel; who then
returned to her charge, gathered her close in her arms, and sat with her
so, rocking her gently till gradually her agitation subsided.

"Do forgive me!" Dinah murmured at last, clinging round her neck.

To which Isabel made answer in that low voice of hers that so throbbed
with tenderness whenever she spoke to her. "Dear child, there is nothing
to forgive. You are tired and worn out. I know just how you feel. But
never mind--never mind! Forget it all!"

"I know I am a burden," whispered Dinah, clinging closer.

Isabel's lips pressed her forehead. "My darling," she said, "you are such
a burden as I could not bear to be without."

That satisfied Dinah for the time; but it was not the whole of her
trouble, and presently, still clasped close to Isabel's heart, she gave
hesitating utterance to the rest.

"It would have been--so lovely--to have gone to the Hunt Ball. I should
like to dance with--with Sir Eustace again. Is he--is he really going to
stay with the de Vignes?"

"I don't know, dear. Very possibly not." Isabel's voice held a hint of
constraint though her arms pressed Dinah comfortingly close. "He will
please himself when the time comes no doubt."

Dinah did not pursue the subject, but her mind was no longer at rest. She
wondered how she could have forgotten Sir Eustace for so long, and now
that she remembered him she was all on fire with the longing to see him
again. Rose had spoken so possessively, so confidently, of him, as
though--almost as though--he had become her own peculiar property during
the long dark days in which Dinah had been wandering in another world.

Something in Dinah hotly and fiercely resented this attitude. She yearned
to know if it were by any means justified. She could not, would not,
believe that he had suffered himself to fall like other men a victim to
Rose's wiles. He was so different from all others, so superbly far above
all those other captives. And had she not heard him laugh and call Rose
machine-made?

A great restlessness began to possess her. She felt she must know what
had been happening during her absence from the field. She must know if
Rose had succeeded in adding yet another to her long list of devoted
admirers. She felt that if this were so, she could never, never forgive
her. But it was not possible. She was sure--she was sure it was not
possible.

Sir Eustace was not the man to grovel at any woman's feet. She recalled
the arrogance of his demeanour even in his moments of greatest
tenderness. She recalled the magnetic force of his personality, his
overwhelming mastery. She recalled the strong holding of his arms,
thrilled yet again to the burning intensity of his kisses.

No, no! He had never stooped to become one of Rose's adorers. If
he had ever flirted with her, he had done it out of boredom. She was
beautiful--ah yes, Rose was beautiful; but Dinah was quite convinced
she had no brains. And Eustace would never seriously consider a woman
without brains.

Seriously! But then had he ever taken her into his serious consideration
either? Had he not rather been at pains to make her understand that what
had passed between them was no more than a game to which no serious
consequences were attached? She had caught his fancy, his passing fancy,
and now was not her turn over? Had he not laughed and gone his way?

She chafed terribly at the thought, and ever the longing to see him again
grew within her till she did not know how to hide it from those about
her.

In the evening her temperature rose, and the doctor was dissatisfied with
her. She passed a restless night, and was considerably weaker in the
morning.

"There is something on her mind," the doctor said to Isabel. "See if you
can find out what it is!"

But it was Scott who succeeded with the utmost gentleness in discovering
the trouble. He came in late in the morning and sat down beside her for a
few minutes.

"I have been writing letters for my brother," he said in his quiet way,
"or I should have called for news of you sooner. Isabel tells me you have
had a bad night."

Dinah's face was flushed and her eyes very bright. "I heard the
dance-music in the distance," she said nervously. "It--it made me want to
go and dance."

"I am sorry it disturbed you," he said gently. "It was only that then?
You weren't really troubled about anything?"

She hesitated, then, meeting the kindness of his look, her eyes suddenly
filled with tears. She turned her head away in silence.

He leaned towards her. "Is there anything you want?" he said. "Tell me
what it is! I will get it for you if it is humanly possible."

"I know--I know!" faltered Dinah, and hid her face in the pillow.

He waited a moment or two, then laid a very gentle hand upon her dark
head. "Don't cry, little one!" he said softly. "Tell me what it is!"

"I can't," murmured Dinah.

"You wanted to go and dance," said Scott sympathetically. "Was it just
that?"

"Not--just--that!" she whispered forlornly.

"I thought not. You were wanting something more than that. What was it?"

She tried not to tell him. She would have given almost all she had to
keep silence on the subject; but somehow she had to speak. Under the
pressure of that kind hand, she could not maintain her silence any
longer.

"I was thinking of--of your brother," she told him with tears. "I was
wondering if--if he were dancing, and--and I not there!"

It was out at last, and she hid her face in overwhelming shame because
she had given him a glimpse of her secret heart which none had ever seen
before. She wondered with anguish what he thought of her, if she had
forfeited his good opinion of her for ever, if indeed he would ever speak
to her with kindness again.

And then very quietly he did speak, and in a moment all her anxiety was
gone. "He may have been dancing," he said. "But I believe he has been
very bored ever since the weather broke. I wonder if he might come and
see you. Would it be too much for you? Should you mind?"

"Mind!" Dinah's tears were gone in a flash. She turned shining eyes upon
him. "But would he come?" she said, with sudden misgiving. "Wouldn't that
bore him too?"

Scott smiled at her in a way that set her mind wholly at rest. "No, I
think not," he said. "When shall he come? This evening?"

Dinah slipped a confiding hand into his. She felt that now Scott knew and
was not scandalized, there was no further need for embarrassment. "Oh,
just any time," she said. "But hadn't I better get up? It would look
better, wouldn't it?"

"I don't know about that," said Scott. "You had better ask the doctor."

Dinah's face flushed red. "Need the doctor know?" she asked him shyly. "I
am--so afraid of his saying I am well enough to go home. And that--that
will end everything."

"He shan't say that," Scott promised, still smiling in the fashion that
so warmed her heart. "I will drop him a hint."

"Oh, you are good!" Dinah said very earnestly. "I think you are the
kindest man I have ever met."

He laughed at that. "My dear, it is easy to be kind to you," he said.

"I'm sure I don't know why," she protested. "I'm getting very spoilt and
selfish."

He patted her hand gently and laid it down. "You are--just you," he said,
and rising with the words rather abruptly he left her.




CHAPTER XXIV

THE LIGHTS OF A CITY


"May I come in?" said Sir Eustace.

He stood in the doorway, a gigantic figure to Dinah's unaccustomed eyes,
and looked in upon her with a careless smile on his handsome face.

"Oh, please do!" she said.

She was lying on a couch under a purple rug belonging to Isabel. Very
fragile and weak she looked, but her face was flushed and eager, her eyes
alight with welcome. She thought he had never looked so splendid, so
godlike, as at that moment. She wanted to hold out both her arms to him
and be borne upward to Olympus in his embrace.

He came forward with his easy carriage and stood beside her. His smile
was one of kindly indulgence. He looked down at her as he might have
looked upon an infant.

An uneasy sense of her own insignificance went through Dinah. She could
not remember that he had ever regarded her thus before. A faint, faint
throb of resentment also pulsed through her. His attitude was so
suggestive of the mere casual acquaintance. Surely--surely he had not
forgotten!

"Won't you sit down?" she asked in a small voice that was quite
unconsciously formal.

He seated himself in the chair that had been placed at her side. "So they
have left you behind to be mended, have they?" he said. "I hope it is a
satisfactory process, is it?"

She had meant to give him her hand, but as he did not seem to expect it
she refrained from doing so. A great longing to cover her face and burst
into tears took possession of her; she resisted it frantically, with all
her strength.

"Oh yes, I am getting better, thank you," she said, in a voice that
quivered in spite of her. "I am afraid I have been a great nuisance to
everybody. I am sure the de Vignes thought so; and--and--I expect you do
too."

She could not keep the tears from springing to her eyes, strive as she
would. He was so different--so different. He might have been a total
stranger, sitting there beside her.

Yet as he looked at her, she felt something of the old quick thrill; for
the blue eyes regarded her with a slightly warmer interest as he said, "I
can't answer for the de Vignes of course, but it doesn't seem to me that
either they or I have had much cause for complaint. I shouldn't fret
about that if I were you."

She commanded herself with an effort. "I don't. Only it isn't nice to
feel a burden to anyone, is it? You wouldn't like it, would you?"

"Oh, I don't know," he said, with his easy arrogance. "I think I should
expect to be waited on if I were ill. You've had rather a bad time, I'm
afraid. But you haven't missed much. The weather has been villainous."

"I've missed all the dances," said Dinah, stifling a sob.

He began to smile. "I wish I had. I haven't enjoyed one of them."

That comforted her a little. At least Rose had not scored an unqualified
victory! "You've been bored?" she asked.

"Horribly bored," said Sir Eustace. "There's been no fun for anyone since
the weather broke."

She gathered her courage in both hands. "And so you're going home?" she
said, and lay in quivering dread of his answer.

He did not make one immediately. He seemed to be considering the matter.
"There doesn't seem to be much point in staying on," he said finally,
"unless things improve."

"But they will improve," said Dinah quickly. "At least--at least they
ought to."

"A fortnight of bad weather isn't particularly encouraging," he remarked.

"Of course it isn't! It's horrid," she agreed. "But every day makes it
less likely that it will last much longer. And I expect it's much worse
in England," she added.

"I wonder," said Sir Eustace. "There's the hunting anyway."

"Oh no; it would freeze directly you got there," she said, with a shaky
little laugh. "And then you would wish you had stayed here."

"I could shoot," said Sir Eustace.

"And there is the Hunt Ball, isn't there?" said Dinah with more
assurance.

He looked at her keenly. "What Hunt Ball?"

She met his eyes with a faint challenge in her own. "I heard you were
going to stay with the de Vignes. They always go to the Hunt Ball every
year."

"Do you go?" asked Sir Eustace.

She shook her head. "No. I never go anywhere."

She saw his eyes soften unexpectedly as he said, "Then there isn't much
inducement for me to go, is there?"

Her heart gave a wild throb of half-incredulous delight. She made a small
movement of one hand towards him, and quite suddenly she found it grasped
in his. He bent to her with a laugh in his eyes.

"Shall we go on with the game,--Daphne?" he whispered. "Are you well
enough?"

Her eyes answered him. Was he not irresistible? "Oh," she whispered, "I
thought--I thought you had forgotten."

He glanced round, as if to make sure that they were alone, and then
swiftly bent and kissed her quivering lips. "But the past has no claims,"
he said. "Remember, it is a game without consequences!"

She laughed very happily, clasping his hand. "I was afraid it was all
over," she said. "But it isn't, is it?"

He laughed too under his breath. "I am under the very strictest orders
not to excite you," he said, passing the question by. "If the doctor were
to come and feel your pulse now, there would be serious trouble. And I
shouldn't be allowed within a dozen yards of you again for many a long
day."

"What nonsense!" murmured Dinah. "Why, you have done me so much good that
I feel almost well." She squeezed his hand with all the strength she
could muster. "Don't go away till I'm quite well!" she begged him
wistfully. "We must have--one more dance."

His eyes kindled suddenly with that fire which she dared not meet. "I
will grant you that," he said, "on condition that you promise--mind, you
promise--not to run away afterwards."

His intensity embarrassed her, she knew not wherefore. "Why--why should I
run away?" she faltered.

"You ran away last time," he said.

"Oh, that was only--only because I was afraid the Colonel might be angry
with me," she murmured.

"Oh well, there is no Colonel to be angry now," he said. "It's a promise
then, is it?"

But for some reason wholly undefined she hesitated. She felt as if she
could not bring herself thus to cut off her own line of retreat. "No, I
don't think I can quite promise that," she said, after a moment.

"You won't?" he said.

His tone warned her to reconsider her decision. "I--I'll tell you
to-morrow," she said hastily.

"I may be gone by to-morrow," he said.

She looked up at him with swift daring. "Oh no, you won't," she said,
with conviction. "Or if you are, you'll come back."

"How do you know that?" he demanded, frowning upon her while his eyes
still gleamed with that lambent fire that made her half afraid.

She dropped her own. "There's someone coming," she whispered. "It doesn't
matter, does it? I do know. Good-bye!"

She slipped her hand from his with a little secret sense of triumph; for
though he had so arrogantly asserted himself she was conscious of a
certain power over him which gave her confidence. She was firmly
convinced in that moment that he would not go.

He rose to leave her as Isabel came softly into the room, and between the
brother and sister there flashed a look that was curiously like the
crossing of blades.

Isabel came straight to Dinah's side. "You must settle down now, dear
child," she said, in that low, musical voice of hers that Dinah loved.
"It is getting late, and you didn't sleep well last night."

Dinah smiled, and drew the hand that had so often smoothed her pillow to
her cheek. But her eyes were upon Eustace, and she caught a parting gleam
from his as with a gesture of farewell he turned away.

"I am much better," she said to Isabel later, as she composed herself to
rest. "I feel as if I am going to sleep well."

Isabel stooped to kiss her. "Sleep is the best medicine in the world,"
she said.

"Do you sleep better now?" Dinah asked, detaining her.

Isabel hesitated for a second. "Oh yes, I sleep," she said then. "I am
able to sleep now that you are safe, my darling."

Dinah clung to her. "I can't think what I would do without you," she
murmured. "No one was ever so good to me before."

Isabel held her closely. "Don't you realize," she said fondly, "that you
have been my salvation."

"Not--not really?" faltered Dinah.

"Yes, really." There was a throb of passion in Isabel's voice. "I have
been a prisoner for years, but you--you, little Dinah,--have set me free.
I am travelling forward again now--like the rest of the world." She
paused a moment, and her arms clasped Dinah more closely still. "I do not
think I have very far to go," she said, speaking very softly. "My night
has been so long that I think the dawn cannot be far off now. God knows
how I am longing for it."

"Oh, darling, don't--don't!" whispered Dinah piteously.

"I won't, dearest." Very tenderly Isabel kissed her again. "I didn't mean
to distress you. Only I want you to know that you are just all the world
to me--the main-spring of what life there is left to me. I shall never
forgive myself for leading you away on that terrible Sunday, and causing
you all this suffering."

"Oh, but I should have been home again by now if that hadn't happened,"
said Dinah quickly. "See what I should have missed! I'd far, far rather
be ill with you than well at home."

"Yours isn't a happy home, sweetheart," Isabel said gently.

"Not very," Dinah admitted. "But being away makes it seem much worse. I
have been so spoilt with you."

Isabel smiled. "I only wish I could keep you always, dear child."

Dinah drew a sharp breath. "Oh, if you only could!" she said.

Isabel pressed her to her heart, and laid her down. "I must get you back
to bed, dear," she said. "We have talked too long already."

Late that night Isabel went softly to the door in answer to a low knock,
and found Scott on the threshold.

She lifted a warning finger. "She is asleep."

"That's right," he said quietly. "I only came to say good night to you.
Are you going to bed now?"

She looked at him with a faint smile in her shadowed eyes. "I daresay I
shall go some time," she said; then seeing the concern in his eyes:
"Don't worry about me, Stumpy dear. I don't sleep a great deal, you know;
but I rest."

He took her arm and drew her gently outside the room. "I want you to take
care of yourself now that she is safe," he said. "Will you try?"

The smile still lingered in her eyes. She bent her stately neck to kiss
him. "Oh yes, dear; I shall be all right," she said. "It does me good to
have the little one to think of."

"I know," he said. "But don't wear yourself out! Remember, you are not
strong."

"Nothing I can do for her would be too much," she answered with quick
feeling. "Think--think what she has done for me!"

"For us all," said Scott gently. "But all the same, dear, you can spare a
little thought for yourself now." He hesitated momentarily, then: "I
think Eustace would like to see more of you," he said, speaking with a
touch of diffidence.

She made a sharp gesture of impatience. "Why did you send him to disturb
the child's peace?"

"She wanted him," said Scott simply.

"Ah!" Isabel stood tense for a second. "And he?" she questioned.

"He was quite pleased to see her again," said Scott.

She grasped his arm suddenly. "Stumpy, don't let him break her heart!"

He met her look with steadfast eyes. "He shall not do that," he said,
with inflexible resolution.

Her hold became a grip. "Can you prevent it? You know what he is"

"Oh yes, I know," very steadily Scott made answer. "But you needn't be
afraid, Isabel. He shall not do that."

A measure of relief came into her drawn face. "Thank you, Stumpy," she
said. "I was horribly afraid--when I saw him just now--and she, poor
child, so innocently glad to have him!"

"You needn't be afraid," he reiterated. "Eustace is too much of a
sportsman to amuse himself at the expense of an unsophisticated child
like that."

Isabel suppressed a shiver. "I don't think he is so scrupulous as you
imagine," she said. "We must watch, Stumpy; we must watch."

He patted her arm with his quiet smile. "And we mustn't let ourselves get
over-anxious," he said. "Now go to bed, like a dear girl! You are looking
absolutely worn out."

Her lips quivered as she smiled back. "At least you are getting better
nights," she said.

"Yes, I sleep very well," he answered. "I want to know you are doing the
same."

Her face shone as though reflecting the lights of a city seen from afar.
"Oh yes, I sleep," she said. "And sometimes I dream that I have really
found the peaks of Paradise. But before I reach the summit--I am awake."

He drew her to him, and kissed her. "It is better that you should wake,
dear," he said.

She returned his kiss with tenderness, but her eyes were fixed and
distant. "Some day the dream will come true, Stumpy," she said softly.
"And I shall find him there where he has been waiting for me all these
years."

"But not yet, Isabel," murmured Scott, and there was pleading in his
voice.

She looked at him for a moment ere she turned to re-enter the room in
which Dinah lay. "Not just yet," she answered softly. "Good night, dear!
Good night!"

The strange light was still upon her face as she went, and Scott looked
after her with a faint, wistful smile about his mouth. As he went to his
own room, he passed his hand across his forehead with a gesture of
unutterable weariness.




CHAPTER XXV

THE TRUE GOLD


The actual turning-point in Dinah's illness seemed to date from that
brief interview with Sir Eustace. They had drawn her back half against
her will from the land of shadows, but from that day her will was set to
recover. The old elasticity came back to her, and with every hour her
strength increased. The joy of life was hers once more. She was like a
flower opening to the sun.

Sir Eustace presented himself every evening for admittance and sat with
her for a little while. Isabel was generally present, and their
conversation was in consequence of a strictly commonplace order; but the
keen blue eyes told Dinah more than the proud lips ever uttered. She came
to watch for that look which she could not meet, and though at times it
sent a wild dart of fear through her, yet it filled her also with a
rapture indefinable but unspeakably precious. She felt sure that he had
never turned that look on Rose or any other girl. It was kept exclusively
for her, and its fiery intensity thrilled her soul. It was the sign of a
secret understanding between them which she believed none other
suspected.

It was a somewhat terrible joy, for the man's strength had startled her
more than once, but in moments of dread she reassured herself with the
memory of his reiterated declaration that the magic bond that existed
between them was no bond at all in reality--only a game without
consequences. She would not look forward to the time when that game
should be over. She was not looking forward at all, so sublimely happy
was she in the present. The period of convalescence which to most
patients is the hardest of all to bear was to her a dream of delight.

A week after the departure of the de Vignes she was well enough to be
moved into Isabel's sitting-room, and here on that first day both Sir
Eustace and Scott joined them at tea.

The weather had cleared again, and Sir Eustace came in from an
afternoon's ski-ing attired in the white sweater in which Dinah always
loved to see him. She lay on her couch and watched him with shining eyes,
telling herself that no prince had ever looked more royal.

It was Scott who waited upon her, but she was scarcely aware of his
presence. Even Isabel seemed to have faded into the background. She could
think only of Eustace lounging near her in careless magnificence, talking
in his deep voice of the day's sport.

"There are several new people arrived," he said, "both ancient and
modern. The place was getting empty, but it has filled up again. There is
to be a dance to-night," his eyes sought Dinah's. "I am going down
presently to see if any of the new-comers have any talents worth
cultivating."

She met his look with a flash of daring. "I wish you luck," she said.

He made her a bow. "You are very generous. But I scarcely expect any. My
star has not been in the ascendant for a long time."

Scott uttered a laugh that sounded faintly derisive. "You'll have to make
the best of the second best for once, my dear chap," he said. "You can't
always have your cake iced."

Eustace glanced at him momentarily. "I am not you, Stumpy," he said. "The
philosophy of the second best is only for those who have never tasted the
best."

There was in his tone a touch of malice that caught Dinah very oddly,
like the flick of a lash intended for another. She awoke very suddenly to
the realization of Scott sitting near Isabel with the light shining on
his pale face and small, colourless beard. How insignificant he looked!
And yet the narrow shoulders had an independent set about them as though
they were not without a certain strength.

The smile still lingered about his lips as he made quiet rejoinder. "It
sometimes needs a philosopher to tell what is the best."

Eustace gave an impatient shrug. "The philosopher is not always a wise
man," he observed briefly.

"But seldom an utter fool," returned Scott.

The elder brother's face was contemptuous as he said, "A philosopher may
recognize what is best, but it is seldom within his reach."

"And so, being a philosopher, he does without it." Scott spoke
thoughtfully; he was gazing straight before him.

Isabel suddenly leaned forward. "He is not always the loser, Stumpy," she
said.

He looked at her. "Certainly a man can't lose what he has never had," he
said.

"Every man has his chance once," she insisted.

"And--if he's a philosopher--he doesn't take it," laughed Eustace. "Don't
you know, my dear Isabel, that that is the very cream and essence of
philosophy?"

She gave him a swift look that was an open challenge. "What do you know
of philosophy and the greater things of life?" she said.

He looked momentarily surprised. Dinah saw the ready frown gather on his
handsome face; but before he could speak Scott intervened.

"How on earth did we get onto this abstruse subject?" he said easily.
"Miss Bathurst will vote us all a party of bores, and with reason. What
were we talking about before? Iced cake, wasn't it? Are you a cook Miss
Bathurst?"

"I can make some kinds of cakes," Dinah said modestly, "but I like making
pastry best. I often make sausage-rolls for Dad to take hunting."

"That sounds more amusing for him than for you," observed Eustace.

"Oh no, I love making them," she assured him. "And he always says he
likes mine better than anyone's. But I'm not a particularly good cook
really. Mother generally does that part, and I do all the rest."

"All?" said Isabel.

"Yes. You see, we can't afford to keep a servant," said Dinah. "And I
groom Rupert--that's the hunter--too, when Billy isn't at home. I like
doing that. He's such a beauty."

"Do you ever ride him?" asked Eustace.

She shook her head. "No. I'd love to, of course, but there's never any
time. I can't spend as long as I like over grooming him because there are
so many other things. But he generally looks very nice," she spoke with
pride; "quite as nice as any of the de Vignes's horses."

"You must have a very busy time of it," said Scott.

"Yes." Dinah's bright face clouded a little. "I often wish I had more
time for other things; but it's no good wishing. Anyway, I've had my time
out here, and I shall never forget it."

"You must come out again with us," said Isabel.

Dinah beamed. "Oh, how I should love it!" she said. "But--" her face fell
again--"I don't believe mother will ever spare me a second time."

"All right. I'll run away with you in the yacht," said Eustace. "Come for
a trip in the summer!"

She looked at him with shining eyes. "It's not a bit of good thinking
about it," she said. "But oh, how lovely it would be!"

He laughed, looking at her with that gleam in his eyes that she had come
to know as exclusively her own. "Where there's a will, there's a way," he
said. "If you have the will, you can leave the way to me."

She drew a quick breath. Her heart was beating rather fast. "All right,"
she said. "I'll come."

"Is it a promise?" said Eustace.

She shook her head instantly. "No. I never make promises. They have a way
of spoiling things so."

"Exactly my own idea," he said. "Never turn a pleasure into a duty, or it
becomes a burden at once. Well, I must go and make myself pretty for this
evening's show. If I'm very bored, I shall come and sit out with you."

"Not to-night," said Isabel with quick decision. "Dinah is going to bed
very soon."

"Really?" He stood by Dinah's couch, looking down at her with his faint
supercilious smile. "Do you submit to that sort of tyranny?" he said.

She held up her hand to him. "It isn't tyranny. It is the very dearest
kindness in the world. Don't you know the difference?"

He held the little, confiding hand a moment or two, and she felt his
fingers close around it with a strength that seemed as if it encompassed
her very soul. "There are two ways of looking at everything," he said.
"But I shouldn't be too docile if I were you; not, that is, if you want
to get any fun out of life. Remember, life is short."

He let her go with the words, straightened himself to his full, splendid
height, and sauntered with regal arrogance to the door.

"I want you, Stumpy," he said, in passing. "There are one or two letters
for you to deal with. You can come to my room while I dress."

"In that case, I had better say good night too," said Scott, rising.

"Oh no," said Dinah, with her quick smile. "You can come in and say good
night to me afterwards--when I'm in bed. Can't he, Isabel?"

She had fallen into the habit of calling Isabel by her Christian name
from hearing Scott use it. It had begun almost in delirium, and now it
came so naturally that she never dreamed of reverting to the more formal
mode of address.

Scott smiled in his quiet fashion, and turned to join his brother. "I
will with pleasure," he said.

Eustace threw a mocking glance backwards. "It seems that philosophers
rush in where mere ordinary males fear to tread," he observed. "Stumpy,
allow me to congratulate you on your privileges!"

"Thanks, old chap!" Scott made answer in his tired voice. "But there is
no occasion for the ordinary male to envy me my compensations."

"What did he mean by that?" said Dinah, as the door closed.

Isabel moved to her side and sat down on the edge of the couch. "Scott is
very lonely, little one," she said.

"Is he?" said Dinah, wonderingly. "But--surely he must have lots of
friends. He's such a dear."

Isabel smiled at her rather sadly. "Yes, everyone who knows him thinks
that."

"Everyone must love him," protested Dinah. "Who could help it?"

"I wonder," said Isabel slowly, "if he will ever meet anyone who will
love him best of all."

Dinah was suddenly conscious of a rush of blood to her face. She knew not
wherefore, but she felt it beat in her temples and sing in her ears. "Oh,
surely--surely!" she stammered in confusion.

Isabel looked beyond her. "You know, Dinah," she said, her voice very
low, "Scott is a man with an almost infinite greatness of soul. I don't
know if you realize it. I have thought sometimes that you did. But there
are very few--very few--who do."

"I know he is great," whispered Dinah. "I told him so almost--almost the
first time I saw him."

Isabel's smile was very tender. She stooped and gathered Dinah to her
bosom. "Oh, my dear," she murmured, "never prefer the tinsel to the true
gold! He is far, far the greatest man I know. And you--you will never
meet a greater."

Dinah clung to her in quick responsiveness. Her strange agitation was
subsiding, but she could feel the blood yet pulsing in her veins. "I know
it," she whispered. "I am sure of it. He is very much to you, dear, isn't
he?"

"For years he has been my all," Isabel said. "Listen a moment! I will
tell you something. In the first dreadful days of my illness, I was crazy
with trouble, and--and they bound me to keep me from violence. I have
never forgotten it. I never shall. Then--he came. He was very young at
that time, only twenty-three. He had his life before him, and mine--mine
was practically over. Yet he gave up everything--everything for my sake.
He took command; he banished all the horrible people who had taken
possession of me. He gave me freedom, and he set himself to safe-guard
me. He brought me home. He was with me night and day, or if not actually
with me, within call. He and Biddy between them brought me back. They
watched me, nursed me, cared for me. Whenever my trouble was greater than
I could bear, he was always there to help me. He never left me; and
gradually he became so necessary to me that I couldn't contemplate life
without him. I have been terribly selfish." A low sob checked her
utterance for a moment, and Dinah's young arms tightened. "I let my grief
take hold of me to the exclusion of everything else. I didn't see--I
didn't realize--the sacrifice he was making. For years I took it all as a
right, living in my fog of misery and blind to all beside. But now--now
at last--thanks to you, little one, whom I nearly killed--my eyes are
open once more. The fog has rolled away. No, I can never be happy. I am
of those who wait. But I will never again, God helping me, deprive others
of happiness. Scott shall live his own life now. His devotion to me must
come to an end. My greatest wish in life now is that he may meet a woman
worthy of him, who will love him as he deserves to be loved, before I
climb the peaks of Paradise and find my beloved in the dawning." Isabel's
voice sank. She pressed Dinah close against her heart. "It will not be
long," she whispered. "I have had a message that there is no mistaking, I
know it will not be long. But oh, darling, I do want to see him happy
first."

Dinah was crying softly. She could find no words to utter.

So for awhile they clung together, the woman who had suffered and come at
last through bitter tribulation into peace, and the child whose feet yet
halted on the threshold of the enchanted country that the other had long
since traversed and left behind.

Nothing further passed between them. Isabel had said her say, and for
some reason Dinah was powerless to speak. She could think of no words to
utter, and deep in her heart she was half afraid to break the silence.
That sudden agitation of hers had left her oddly confused and
embarrassed. She shrank from pursuing the matter further.

Yet for a long time that night she lay awake pondering, wondering.
Certainly Scott was different from all other men, totally, undeniably
different. He seemed to dwell on a different plane. She could not grasp
what it was about him that set him thus apart. But what Isabel had said
showed her very clearly that the spirit that dwelt behind that unimposing
exterior was a force that counted, and could hold its own against odds.

She slept at last with the thought of him still present in her mind. And
in her dreams the vision of Greatheart in his shining armour came to her
again, filling her with a happiness which even sleeping she did not dare
to analyse, scarcely to contemplate.




CHAPTER XXVI

THE CALL OF APOLLO


Dinah's strength came back to her in leaps and bounds, and three weeks
after the de Vignes's departure she was almost herself again. The season
was drawing to a close. The holidays were over, and English people were
turning homeward. Very reluctantly Isabel had to admit that her charge
was well enough for the journey back. Mrs. Bathurst wrote in an insistent
strain, urging that the time had come for her to return, and no further
excuse could be invented for keeping her longer.

They decided to return themselves and take Dinah to her home, Isabel
having determined to make the acquaintance of the redoubtable Mrs.
Bathurst, and persuade her to spare her darling to them again in the
summer. The coming parting was hard to face, so hard that Dinah could not
bear to speak of it. She shed a good many tears in private, as Isabel was
well aware; but she never willingly made any reference to the ordeal she
so dreaded.

The only time she voluntarily broached the subject was when she entreated
to be allowed to go down to the last dance that was to be held in the
hotel. It chanced that this was fixed for the night before their own
departure, and Isabel demurred somewhat; for though Dinah had shaken
off most of her invalid habits, she was still far from robust.

"You will be so tired in the morning, darling," she protested gently,
while Dinah knelt beside her, earnestly pleading. "You will get that
tiresome side-ache, and you won't be fit to travel."

"I shall--I shall," Dinah assured her. "Oh, please, dear, just this
once--just this once--let me have this one more fling! I shall never have
another chance. I'm sure I never shall."

Isabel's hand stroked the soft dark hair caressingly. She saw that Dinah
was very near to tears. "I don't believe I ought to say Yes, dear child,"
she said. "You know I hate to deny you anything. But if it were to do you
harm, I should never forgive myself."

"It couldn't! It shan't!" declared Dinah, almost incoherent in her
vehemence. "It isn't as if I wanted to dance every dance. I'd come and
sit out with you in between. And if I got tired, you could take me away.
I would go directly if you said so. Really I would."

She was hard to resist, kneeling there with her arms about Isabel and her
bright eyes lifted. Isabel took the sweet face between her hands and
kissed it.

"Let me ask Scott what he thinks!" she said. "I want to give in to you,
Dinah darling, but it's against my judgment. If it is against his
judgment too, will you be content to give it up?"

"Oh, of course," said Dinah instantly. She was confident that Scott--that
kind and gentle friend of hers--would deny her nothing. It seemed almost
superfluous to ask him.

The words had scarcely left her lips when his quiet knock came at the
sitting-room door, and he entered.

She looked round at him with a smile of quick welcome. "I'll give it up
in a minute if he says so," she said.

Isabel turned in her chair. "Come here, Stumpy!" she said. "We want your
advice. We are talking about the dance to-night. Dinah has set her heart
on going. Would it--do you think it would--do her any harm?"

Scott came up to them in his halting way. He looked at Dinah pressed
close to his sister's side, and his smile was very kindly as he said,
"Poor little Cinderella! It's hard lines; but, you know, the doctor's
last words to you were a warning against over-exerting yourself."

"But I shouldn't," she assured him eagerly. "Really, truly, I shouldn't!
I walked all the way to the village with you yesterday, and wasn't a bit
tired--or hardly a bit--when I got back."

"You looked jaded to death," he said.

"I am afraid it is thumbs down," said Isabel, a touch of regret in her
voice.

"Oh no,--no!" entreated Dinah. "Mr. Studley, please--please say I may go!
I promise I won't dance too much. I promise I'll stop directly I'm
tired."

"My dear child," Scott said, "it would be sheer madness for you to
attempt to dance at all. Isabel," he turned to his sister with most
unusual sharpness, "how can you tantalize her in this way? Say No at
once! You know perfectly well she isn't fit for it."

Isabel made no attempt to argue the point. "You hear, Dinah?" she said.

A quick throb of anger went through Dinah. She disengaged herself
quickly, and stood up. "Mr. Studley," she said in a voice that quivered,
"it's not right--it's not fair! How can you know what is good for me? And
even if you did, what--what right--" She broke off, trembling and holding
to Isabel's chair to steady herself.

Scott's eyes, very level, very kind, were looking straight at her in a
fashion that checked the hot words on her lips. "My child, no right
whatever," he said. "I have no more power to control your actions than
the man in the moon. But if you want my approval to your scheme, I can't
give it you. I don't approve, and because I don't, I tell Isabel that she
ought to refuse to carry it through. I have no right to control her
either, but I think my opinion means something to her. I hope it does at
least."

He looked at Isabel, but she said nothing. Only she put her arm about
Dinah as she stood.

There followed a few moments of very difficult silence; then abruptly the
mutiny went out of Dinah's face and attitude.

"I'm horrid," she said, in a voice half-choked. "Forgive me! You--you
shouldn't spoil me so."

"Oh, don't, please!" said Scott. "I am infernally sorry. I know what it
means to you."

He took out his cigarette-case and turned away with a touch of
embarrassment. She saw that for some reason he was moved.

Impulsively she left Isabel and came to him. "Don't think any more about
it!" she said. "I'll go to bed and be good."

"You always are," said Scott, faintly smiling.

"No, no, I'm not! What a fib! You know I'm not. But I'm going to be good
this time--so that you shall have something nice to remember me by."
Dinah's voice quivered still, but she managed to smile.

He gave her a quick look. "You will always be the pleasantest memory I
have," he said.

The words were quietly spoken, so quietly that they sounded almost
matter-of-fact. But Dinah flushed with pleasure, detecting the sincerity
in his voice.

"It's very nice of you to say that," she said, "especially as I deserve
it so little. Thank you, Mr.--Scott!" She uttered the name timidly. She
had never ventured to use it before.

He held out his hand to her. "Oh, drop the prefix!" he said. "Call me
Stumpy like the rest of the world!"

But Dinah shook her head with vehemence. There were tears standing in her
eyes, but she smiled through them. "I will not call you Stumpy!" she
declared. "It doesn't suit you a bit. I never even think of you by that
name. It--it is perfectly ludicrous applied to you!"

"Some people think I am ludicrous," observed Scott.

His hand grasped hers firmly for a moment, and let it go. The steadfast
friendliness in his eyes shone out like a beacon. And there came to Dinah
a swift sense of great and uplifting pride at the thought that she
numbered this man among her friends.

The moment passed, but the warmth at her heart remained. She went back to
Isabel, and slipped down into the shelter of her arm, feeling oddly shy
and also inexplicably happy. Her disappointment had shrunk to a
negligible quantity. She even wondered at herself for having cared so
greatly about so trifling a matter.

There came the firm tread of a man's feet outside the door, and it swung
open. Eustace entered with his air of high confidence.

"Ah, Stumpy, there you are! I want you. Well, Miss Bathurst, what about
to-night?"

She faced him bravely from Isabel's side. "I've promised to go to bed
early, as usual," she said.

"What? You're not dancing?" She saw his ready frown. "Well, you will come
and look on anyway. Isabel, you must show for once."

He spoke imperiously. Isabel looked up. "I am sorry, Eustace. It is out
of the question," she said coldly. "Both Dinah and I are retiring early
in preparation for to-morrow."

He bit his lip. "This is too bad. Miss Bathurst, don't you want to come
down? It's for the last time."

Dinah hesitated, and Scott came quietly to her rescue.

"She is being prudent against her own inclination, old chap. Don't make
it hard for her!"

"What a confounded shame!" said Eustace.

"No, no, it isn't!" said Dinah. "It is quite right. I am not going to
think any more about it."

He laughed with a touch of mockery. "Which means you will probably think
about it all night. Well, you will have the reward of virtue anyhow,
which ought to be very satisfying. Come along, Stumpy! I want you to
catch the post."

He bore his brother off with him, and Dinah went rather wistfully to help
Biddy pack. She had done right, she knew; but it was difficult to stifle
the regret in her heart. She had so longed for that one last dance, and
it seemed to her that she had treated Sir Eustace somewhat shabbily also.
She was sure that he was displeased, and the thought of it troubled her.
For she had almost promised him that last dance.

"Arrah thin, Miss Dinah dear, don't ye look so sad at all!" counselled
Biddy. "Good times pass, but there's always good times to come while
ye're young. And it's the bonny face ye've got on ye. Sure, there'll be a
fine wedding one of these days. There's a prince looking for ye, or me
name's not Biddy Maloney."

Dinah tried to smile, but her heart was heavy. She could not share
Biddy's cheery belief in the good times to come, and she was quite sure
that no prince would ever come her way.

Sir Eustace--that king among men--might think of her sometimes, but not
seriously, oh no, not seriously. He had so many other interests. It was
only her dancing that drew him, and he would never have another
opportunity of enjoying that.

She rested in the afternoon at Isabel's desire, but she did not sleep.
Some teasing sprite had set a waltz refrain running in her brain, and it
haunted her perpetually. She went down to the vestibule with Isabel for
tea, and here Scott joined them; but Sir Eustace did not put in an
appearance. In their company she sought to be cheerful, and in a measure
succeeded; but the thought of the morrow pressed upon her. In another
brief twenty-four hours this place where she had first known the wonder
and the glory of life would know her no more. In two days she would be
back in the old bondage, chained once more to the oar, with the dread of
her mother ever present in her heart, however fair the world might be.

She could keep her depression more or less at bay in the presence of her
friends, but when later she went to her room to prepare for dinner
something like desperation seized her. How was she going to bear it? One
last wild fling would have helped her, but this inaction made things
infinitely worse, made things intolerable.

While she dressed, she waged a fierce struggle against her tears. She
knew that Isabel would be greatly distressed should she detect them, and
to hurt Isabel seemed to her the acme of selfish cruelty. She would not
give way! She would not!

And then--suddenly she heard a step in the corridor, and her heart leapt.
Well she knew that careless, confident tread! But what was he doing
there? Why had he come to her door?

With bated breath she stood and listened. Yes, he had paused. In a moment
she heard a rustle on the floor. A screw of paper appeared under the door
as though blown in by a wandering wind. Then the careless feet retreated
again, and she thought she heard him whistling below his breath.

Eagerly she swooped forward and snatched up the note. Her hands shook so
that she could scarcely open it. Trembling, she stood under the light to
read it.

It was headed in a bold hand: "To Daphne." And below in much smaller
writing she read: "Come to the top of the stairs when the band plays
_Simple Aveu_, and leave the rest to me.

"APOLLO."

A wild thrill went through her. But could she? Dared she? Had she not
practically promised Isabel that she would go to bed?

Yet how could she go, and leave this direct invitation, which was almost
a command, unanswered? And it was only one dance--only one dance! Would
it be so very wrong to snatch just that one?

The thought of Scott came to her and the look of sincerity in his eyes
when he had told her that she would always be the pleasantest memory he
had. But she thrust it from her almost fiercely. Ah no, no, no! She could
not let him deprive her thus of this one last gaiety. Apollo had called
her. It only remained for her to obey.

She dressed in a fever of excitement, and hid the note--that precious
note--in her bosom. She would meet him at dinner, and he would look for
an answer. How should she convey it? And oh, what answer should she give?

Looking back afterwards, it seemed to her that Fate had pressed her hard
that night,--so hard that resistance was impossible. When she was dressed
in the almost childishly simple muslin she looked herself in the eyes and
fancied that there was something in her face that she had never seen
there before. It was something that pleased her immensely giving her a
strangely new self-confidence. She did not wot that it was the charm of
her coming womanhood that had burst into sudden flower.

At the last moment she cast all her scruples away from her, and snatched
up a slip of paper.

"I will be there. Daphne," were the words she wrote, and though her
conscience smote her as she did it, she stifled it fiercely. Had she not
promised him that one dance long ago?

She met him at dinner with a face of smiling unconcern. The new force
within had imbued her with a wondrous strength. She exulted in the
thought of her power over him, transient though she knew it to be. Deep
down in her heart she was afraid, yet was she wildly daring. It was her
last night, and she was utterly reckless.

She left her note in his hand with the utmost coolness when she bade him
good night in the vestibule. She bade good night to Scott also, but she
met his eyes for no more than a second; and then she had to stifle afresh
the sharp pang at her heart.

She went away up the stairs with Isabel, leaving them smoking over their
coffee, leaving also the dreamy strains of the band, the gay laughter and
movement of the happy crowd that drifted towards the ballroom.

Isabel accompanied her to her room. "You are a dear, good child," she
said tenderly, as she held her for a last kiss. "I shall never forget how
sweetly you gave up the thing you wanted so much."

Dinah clung to her fast for a moment or two, and her hold was passionate.
"Oh, don't praise me for that!" she whispered into Isabel's neck. "I am
not good at all. I am very bad."

She almost tore herself free a second later, and Isabel, divining that
any further demonstration from her would cause a breakdown, bade her a
loving good night and went away.

Dinah stood awhile struggling for self-control. She had been perilously
near to baring her soul to Isabel in those moments of tenderness. Even
now the impulse urged her to run after her and tell her of the temptation
to which she was yielding. She forced it down with clenched hands,
telling herself over and over that it was her last chance, her last
chance, and she must not lose it. And so at length it passed; and with it
passed also the pricks of conscience that had so troubled her. She
emerged from the brief struggle with a sense of mad triumph. The spirit
of adventure had entered into her, and she no longer paused to count the
cost.

"I expect I shall be sorry in the morning," she said to herself. "But
to-night--oh, to-night--nothing matters except Apollo!"

She whisked to the door and set it ajar. The dance-music drew her, drew
her, like the voice of a siren. For that one night she would live again.
She would feel his arm about her and the magic in her brain. Already her
feet yearned to the alluring rhythm. She leaned against the door-post,
and gave herself up to her dream. Yet once more the wine of the gods was
held to her lips. She would drink deeply, deeply.




CHAPTER XXVII

THE GOLDEN MAZE


Softly the strains of _Simple Aveu_ floated along the corridor. It came
like fairy music, now near, now far, haunting as a dream, woven through
and through with the gold of Romance.

Someone was coming along the passage with the easy swing of the born
dancer, and pressed against her door-post in the shadows, another born
dancer awaited him with a wildly throbbing heart.

The die was cast, and there was no going back. She heard the deep voice
humming the magic melody as he came. In a moment the superb figure came
into sight, moving with that royal ease of carriage so characteristic and
so wonderful.

He drew near. He spied the small white figure lurking in the dimness.
With a low laugh he opened his arms to her.

And then there came to Dinah, not for the first time, a strange, wholly
indefinable misgiving. It was a warning so insistent that she suddenly
and swiftly drew back, as if she would flee into the room behind her.

But he was too quick for her. He caught her on the threshold. "Oh no,
no!" he laughed. "That's not playing the game." He drew her to him,
holding her two wrists. "Daphne! Daphne!" he said. "Still running away?
Do you call that fair?"

She did not resist him, for the moment she felt his touch she knew
herself a captive. The magic force of his personality had caught her; but
she did not give herself wholly to him. She stood and palpitated in his
hold, her head bent low.

"I--I'm not running away," she told him breathlessly. "I was just--just
coming. But--but--shan't we be seen? Your brother--"

"What?" He was stooping over her; she felt his breath upon her neck. "Oh,
Scott! Surely you're not afraid of Scott, are you? You needn't be. I've
sent him off to write some letters. He'll be occupied for an hour at
least. Come! Come! You promised. And we're wasting time."

There was a subtle caressing note in his voice. It thrilled her as she
stood, and ever the soft music drifted on around them, pulsing with a
sweetness almost too intense to be borne.

He held her with the hold of a conqueror. She was quivering from head to
foot, but all desire to free herself was gone. Still she would not raise
her face.

Panting, she spoke. "Yes, we--we are wasting time. Let us go!"

He laughed above her head--a low laugh of absolute assurance. "Are you
too shy to look at me,--Daphne?"

She laughed also very tremulously. "I think I am--just at present. Let us
dance first anyway! Must we go down to the salon? Couldn't we dance in
the corridor?"

His arm was round her. He led her down the passage. "No, no! We will go
down. And afterwards--"

"Afterwards," she broke in breathlessly, "we will just peep at the
moonlight on the mountains, and then I must come back."

"I will show you something better than the moonlight on the mountains,"
said Sir Eustace.

She did not ask him what he meant, though her whole being was strung to a
tense expectancy. He had brought her once more to the heights of Olympus,
and each moment was full of a vivid life that had to be lived to the
utmost. She lacked the strength to look forward; the present was too
overwhelming. It was almost more than she could bear.

They reached the head of the stairs. His arm tightened about her. She
descended as though upon wings. Passing through the vestibule, her feet
did not seem to touch the ground. And then like a golden maze the
ballroom received them.

Before she knew it, they were among the dancers and the magic of her
dream had merged into reality. She closed her eyes, for the glare of
light and moving figures dazzled her, and gave herself up to the rapture
of that one splendid dance. Her heart was beating wildly, as though it
would choke her. A curious thirst that yet was part of her delight made
her throat burn. A weakness that exulted in the man's supporting strength
held her bound and entranced by such an ecstasy as she had never known
before. She laughed, a gurgling laugh through panting lips. She wondered
whether he realized that she was floating through the air, held up by his
arm alone above the glitter and the turmoil all around them. She wondered
too how soon they would find their way to the heart of that golden maze,
and what nameless treasure awaited them there. For that treasure was for
them, and them alone, she never doubted. It was the gift of the gods,
bestowed upon no others in all that merry crowd.

The magic deepened and grew within her. She felt that the climax was
drawing near. He would not dance to a finish, she knew, and already the
music was quickening. She was too giddy, too spent had she but known it,
to open her eyes. Only by instinct did she know that he was bearing her,
sure and swift as a swallow, to the curtained recess whither he had led
her twice before. This, she told herself, this was the heart of the maze.
All things began and ended here. Her lips quivered and tingled. She would
never escape him now. He had her firmly in the net. Nor did she seriously
want to escape. Only she felt desperately afraid of him. His strength,
his determination, above all, his silence, sent tumultuous fear throbbing
through her heart. And when at length the pause came, when she knew that
they were alone in the gloom with the music dying away behind them, a
last wild dread that was almost anguish made her hide her face deep, deep
in his arm while her body hung powerless in his embrace.

He laughed a little--a laugh that thrilled her with its exultation, its
passion. And then, whether she would or not, he turned her face upwards
to meet his own.

His kisses descended upon her hotly, suffocatingly. He held her pressed
to him in such a grip as seemed to drive all the breath out of her
quivering frame. His lips were like a fierce flame on face and neck--a
flame that grew in intensity, possessing her, consuming her. The mastery
of his hold was utterly irresistible.

She gasped and gasped for breath as one suddenly plunged in deep waters.
His violence appalled her, well-nigh quenching her rapture. She was more
terrified in those moments than she had ever been before. She almost felt
as if the godlike being she had so humbly adored from afar had turned
upon her with the demand for human sacrifice. Those devouring kisses sent
unimagined apprehensions through her heart. They seemed to satisfy him so
little while they sapped from her every atom of vitality, leaving her
helpless as an infant, her body drawn to his as a needle to the magnet,
not of her own volition, but simply by his strength. And ever the fire of
his passion grew hotter till she felt as one bound on the edge of a
mighty furnace which scorched her mercilessly from head to foot.

She was near to fainting when she felt his arms relax, and suddenly above
her upturned face she heard his voice, low and deep, like the growl of an
angry beast.

"What have you come here for? Go! You're not wanted."

In a flash she realized that they were no longer alone. She would have
disengaged herself, but she was too weak to stand. She could only cling
feebly to the supporting arm.

In that moment a great wave of humiliation burst over her, sweeping away
her last foothold. For without turning she knew who it was who stood
behind her; she knew to whom those furious words had been addressed.

Before her inner sight with overwhelming vividness there arose a
vision--the vision of Greatheart in his shining armour with a drawn sword
in his hand; and in his eyes--But no, she could not look into his eyes.

She hid her face instead, burning and quivering still from the touch of
those passionate lips, hid it low against her lover's breast, too shamed
even for speech.

There came a movement, the halting movement of a lame man, and she heard
Scott's voice. It pierced her intolerably, perfectly gentle though it
was.

"I am sorry to intrude," he said. "But Isabel begged me to come and look
for--Dinah." His pause before the name was scarcely perceptible, but that
also pierced her through and through. "I don't think she is quite equal
to this."

Sir Eustace uttered his faint, contemptuous laugh. "You hear, Dinah?" he
said. "This gallant knight has come to your rescue. Look up and tell him
if you want to be rescued!"

But she could not look up. She could, only cling to him in voiceless
abasement. There was a brief silence, and then she felt his hand upon her
head. He spoke again, the sneering note gone from his voice though it
still held a faint inflection of sardonic humour.

"You needn't be anxious, most worthy Scott. Leave her to me for five
minutes, and I will undertake to return her to Isabel in good condition!
You're not wanted for the moment, man. Can't you see it?"

That moved Dinah. She lifted her head from its shelter, and found her
voice.

"Oh, don't send him away:" she entreated. "He--he--it was very kind of
him to come and look for me."

Eustace's hand caressed her dark hair for a moment. His eyes looked down,
into hers, and she saw that the glowing embers of his passion still
smouldered there.

She caught her breath with a sob. "Tell him--not to go away!" she begged.

He smiled a little, but electricity lingered in the pressure of his arm.
"I think it is time we broke up the meeting," he said. "You had better
run back to Isabel. If you wish to keep this episode a secret, Scott is,
I believe, gentleman enough to hold his peace."

She was free, and very slowly she released herself. She turned round to
Scott, but still she could not--dared not--meet his eyes.

Her limbs were trembling painfully. She felt weak and dizzy. Suddenly she
became aware of his hand held out to her, proffering silent assistance.

Thankfully she accepted it, feeling it close firmly, reassuringly, upon
her own. "Shall we go upstairs?" he asked, in his quiet, matter-of-fact
way. "Isabel is a little anxious about you."

"Oh yes," she whispered tremulously. "Let us go!"

She tottered a little with the words, and he transferred his hold to her
elbow. He supported her steadily and sustainingly.

Eustace stepped forward, and lifted the heavy curtain for them with a
mask-like ceremony. She glanced up at him as she went through.

"Good night!" he said.

Her lips quivered in response.

He suddenly bent to her. "Good night!" he said again.

There was imperious insistence in his voice. His eyes compelled.

Mutely she responded to the mastery that would not be denied. She lifted
her trembling lips to his; and deliberately--in Scott's presence--he
kissed her.

"Sleep well!" he said lightly.

She returned his kiss, because she could not do otherwise. She felt as if
he had so merged her will into his that she was deprived of all power to
resist.

But the hand that held her arm urged her with quiet strength. It led her
unfalteringly away.




CHAPTER XXVIII

THE LESSON


Ten minutes later Scott descended the stairs alone and returned to the
salon.

A dance was in progress. He stood for a space in the doorway, watching.
Finally, having satisfied himself that his brother was not among the
dancers, he turned away.

With his usual quietness of demeanour, he crossed the vestibule, and
looked into the smoking-room. Sir Eustace was not there either, and he
was closing the door again when the man himself came up the passage
behind him, and clapped a careless hand on his shoulder.

"Are you looking for me, most doughty knight?" he asked.

Scott turned so sharply that the hand fell. "Yes, I am looking for you,"
he said, and his voice was unusually curt. "Come outside a minute, will
you? I want to speak to you."

"I am not going outside," Sir Eustace said, with exasperating coolness.
"If you want to talk, you can come in here and smoke with me."

"I must be alone with you," Scott said briefly. "There are two or three
men in there."

His brother gave him a look of amused curiosity. "Do you want to do
something violent then? There's plenty of room for a quiet talk in there
without disturbing or being disturbed by anyone."

But Scott stood his ground. "I must see you alone for a minute," he said
stubbornly. "You can come to my room, or I will come to yours,--whichever
you like."

Sir Eustace shrugged his shoulders. "You are damned persistent. I don't
know that I am specially anxious to hear what you have to say. In any
case it can keep till the morning. I can't be bothered now."

Scott's hand grasped his arm. A queer gleam shone in his pale eyes.
"Man," he said, "I think you had better hear me now."

Eustace looked down at him, half-sneering, half-impressed. "What a mule
you are, Stumpy! Come along then if you must! But you had better mind how
you go. I'm in no mood for trifling."

"Nor I," said Scott, with very unaccustomed bitterness.

He kept his hand upon his brother's arm as they turned. He leaned
slightly upon him as they ascended the stairs. Eustace's room was the
first they reached, and they turned into that.

Scott was very pale, but there was no lack of resolution about him as he
closed the door and faced the elder man.

"Well, what is it?" Eustace demanded.

"Just this." Very steadily Scott made answer. "I want to know how far
this matter has gone between you and Miss Bathurst. I want to know--what
you are going to do."

"My intentions, eh?" Eustace's sneer became very pronounced as he put the
question. He pulled forward a chair and sat down with an arrogant air as
though to bring himself thus to Scott's level.

Scott's eyes gleamed again momentarily at the action, but he stood like a
rock. "Yes, your intentions," he said briefly.

Sir Eustace's black brows went up, he looked him up and down. "Can you
give me any reason at all why I should hold myself answerable to you?" he
asked.

Scott's hands clenched as he stood. "I can," he said. "I regard Miss
Bathurst as very peculiarly our charge--under our protection. We are both
in a great measure responsible for her, though possibly--" he hesitated
slightly--"my responsibility is greater than yours, in so far as I take
it more seriously. I do not think that either of us is in a position to
make love to her under existing circumstances. But that, I admit, is
merely a matter of opinion. Most emphatically neither of us has the right
to trifle with her. I want to know--and I must know--are you trifling
with her, as you have trifled with Miss de Vigne for the past fortnight?
Or are you in earnest? Which?"

He spoke sternly, as one delivering an ultimatum. His eyes, steel-bright
and unwavering, were fixed upon his brother's face.

Sir Eustace made a sharp gesture, as of one who flings off some stinging
insect. "It is not particularly good form on your part to bring another
lady's name into the discussion," he said. "At least you have no
responsibilities so far as Miss de Vigne is concerned."

"I admit that," Scott answered shortly. "Moreover, she is fully capable
of taking care of herself. But Miss Bathurst is not. She is a mere child
in many ways, but she takes things hard. If you are merely amusing
yourself at her expense--" He stopped.

"Well?" Sir Eustace threw the question with sudden anger. His great,
lounging figure stiffened. A blue flame shot up in his eyes.

Scott stood silent for a moment or two; then with a great effort he
unclenched his hands and came forward. "I am not going to believe that of
you unless you tell me it is so," he said.

Sir Eustace reached out an unexpected hand without rising, and took him
by the shoulder. "You may be small of stature, Stumpy," he said, "but
you're the biggest fool I know. You're making mountains out of molehills,
and you'll get yourself into trouble if you're not careful."

Scott looked at him. "Do you imagine I'm afraid of you, I wonder?" he
said, a faint tremor of irony in his quiet voice.

Sir Eustace's hold tightened. His mouth was hard. "I imagine that I could
make things highly unpleasant for you if you provoked me too far," he
said. "And let me warn you, you have gone quite far enough in a matter in
which you have no concern whatever. I never have stood any interference
from you and I never will. Let that be understood--once for all!"

He met Scott's look with eyes of smouldering wrath. There was more than
warning in his hold; it conveyed menace.

Yet Scott, very pale, supremely dignified, made no motion to retreat.
"You have not answered me yet," he said. "I must have an answer."

Sir Eustace's brows met in a thick and threatening line. "You will have
very much more than you bargain for if you persist," he said.

"Meaning that I am to draw my own conclusions?" Scott asked, unmoved.

The smouldering fire suddenly blazed into flame. He pulled Scott to him
with the movement of a giant, and bent him irresistibly downwards. "I
will show you what I mean," he said.

Scott made a swift, instinctive effort to free himself, but the next
instant he was passive. Only as the relentless hands forced him lower he
spoke, his voice quick and breathless.

"You can hammer me to your heart's content, but you'll get nothing out of
it. That sort of thing simply doesn't count--with me."

Sir Eustace held him in a vice-like grip. "Are you going to take it lying
down then?" he questioned grimly.

"I'm not going to fight you certainly." Scott's voice had a faint quiver
of humour in it, as though he jested at his own expense. "Not--that
is--in a physical sense. If you choose to resort to brute force, that's
your affair. And I fancy you'll be sorry afterwards. But it will make no
actual difference to me." He broke off, breathing short and hard, like a
man who struggles against odds yet with no thought of yielding.

Sir Eustace held him a few seconds as if irresolute, then abruptly let
him go. "I believe you're right," he said. "You wouldn't care a damn. But
you're a fool to bait me all the same. Now clear out, and leave me alone
for the future!"

"I haven't done with you yet," Scott said. He straightened himself, and
returned indomitably to the attack. "I asked you a question, and--so
far--you haven't answered it. Are you ashamed to answer it?"

Sir Eustace got up with a movement of exasperation, but very oddly his
anger had died down. "Oh, confound you, Stumpy! You're worse than a swarm
of mosquitoes!" he said. "I dispute your right to ask that question. It
is no affair of yours."

"I maintain that it is," Scott said quietly. "It matters to me--perhaps
more than you realize--whether you behave honourably or otherwise."

"Honourably!" His brother caught him up sharply. "You're on dangerous
ground, I warn you," he said. "I won't stand that from you or any man."

"I've no intention of insulting you," Scott answered. "But I must know
the truth. Are you hoping to marry Miss Bathurst, or are you not?"

Sir Eustace drew himself up with a haughty gesture. "The time has not
come to talk of that," he said.

"Not when you are deliberately making love to her?" Scott's voice
remained quiet, but the glitter was in his eyes again--a quivering,
ominous gleam.

"Oh, that! My dear fellow, you are disquieting yourself in vain. She
knows as well as I do that that is a mere game." Eustace spoke
scoffingly, looking over his brother's head, ignoring his attitude. "I
assure you she is not so green as you imagine," he said. "It has been
nothing but a game all through."

"Nothing but a game!" Scott repeated the words slowly as if incredulous.
"Do you actually mean that?"

Sir Eustace laughed and took out his cigarettes. "What do you take me
for, you old duffer? Think I should commit myself at this stage? An old
hand like me! Not likely!"

Scott stood up before him, white to the lips. "I take you for an infernal
blackguard, if you want to know!" he said, speaking with great
distinctness. "You may call yourself a man of honour. I call you a
scoundrel!"

"What?" Eustace put back his cigarette-case with a smile that was oddly
like a snarl. "It looks to me as if you'll have to have that lesson after
all," he said. "What's the matter with you now-a-days? Fallen in love
yourself? Is that it?"

He took Scott by the shoulders, not roughly, but with power.

Scott's eyes met his like a sword in a master-hand. "The matter is," he
said, "that this precious game of yours has got to end. If you are not
man enough to end it--I will."

"Will you indeed?" Eustace shook him to and fro as he stood, but still
without violence. "And how?"

"I shall tell her," Scott spoke without the smallest hesitation, "the
exact truth. I shall tell her--and she will believe me--precisely what
you are."

"Damn you!" said Sir Eustace.

With the words he shifted his grasp, took Scott by the collar, and swung
him round.

"Then you may also tell her," he said, his voice low and furious, "that
you have had the kicking that a little yapping cur like you deserves."

He kicked him with the words, kicked him thrice, and flung him brutally
aside.

Scott went down, grabbing vainly at the bed to save himself. His face was
deathly as he turned it, but he said nothing. He had said his say.

Sir Eustace was white also, white and terrible, with eyes of flame. He
stood a moment, glaring down at him. Then, as though he could not trust
himself, wheeled and strode to the door.

"And when you've done," he said, "you can come to me for another, you
beastly little cad!"

He went, leaving the door wide behind him. His feet resounded along the
passage and died away. The distant waltz-music came softly in. And Scott
pulled himself painfully up and sat on the end of the bed, panting
heavily.

Minutes passed ere he moved. Then at last very slowly he got up. He had
recovered his breath. His mouth was firm, his eyes resolute and
indomitable, his whole bearing composed, as with that dignity that Dinah
had so often remarked in him he limped to the door and passed out,
closing it quietly behind him.

The dance-music was still floating through the passages with a mocking
allurement. The tramp of feet and laughter of many voices rose with it. A
flicker of irony passed over his drawn face. He straightened his collar
with absolute steadiness, and moved away in the direction of his own
room.




CHAPTER XXIX

THE CAPTIVE


Isabel uttered no reproaches to her charge as, quivering with shame, she
returned from her escapade. She exchanged no more than a low "Good
night!" with Scott, and then turned back into the room with Dinah. But as
the latter stood before her, crest-fallen and humiliated, expecting a
reprimand, she only laid very gentle hands upon her and began to unfasten
her dress.

"I wasn't spying upon you, dear child," she said. "I only looked in to
see if you would care for a cup of milk last thing."

That broke Dinah utterly and overwhelmingly. In her contrition, she cast
herself literally at Isabel's feet. "Oh, what a beast I am! What a
beast!" she sobbed. "Will you ever forgive me? I shall never forgive
myself!"

Isabel was very tender with her, checking her wild outburst with loving
words. She asked no question as to what had been happening, for which
forbearance Dinah's gratitude was great even though it served to
intensify her remorse. With all a mother's loving care she soothed her,
assuring her of complete forgiveness and understanding.

"I did wild things in my own girlhood," she said. "I know what it means,
dear, when temptation comes."

And so at last she calmed her agitation, and helped her to bed, waiting
upon her with the utmost gentleness, saying no word of blame or even of
admonition.

Not till she had gone, did it dawn upon Dinah that this task had probably
been left to Scott, and with the thought a great dread of the morrow came
upon her. Though he had betrayed no hint of displeasure, she felt
convinced that she had incurred it; and all her new-born shyness in his
presence, returned upon her a thousandfold. She did not know how she
would face him when the morning came.

He would not be angry she knew. He would not scold her like Colonel de
Vigne. But yet she shrank from the thought of his disappointment in her
as she had never before shrunk from the Colonel's rebuke. She was sure
that she had forfeited his good opinion for ever, and many and bitter
were the tears that she shed over her loss.

Her thoughts of Eustace were of too confused a nature to be put into
coherent form. The moment they turned in his direction her brain became a
flashing whirl in which doubts, fears, and terrible ectasies ran wild
riot. She lay and trembled at the memory of his strength, exulting almost
in the same moment that he had stooped with such mastery to possess her.
His magnificence dazzled her, deprived her of all powers of rational
judgment. She only realized that she--and she alone--had been singled out
of the crowd for that fiery worship; and it seemed to her that she had
been created for that one splendid purpose.

But always the memory of Scott shot her triumph through with a regret so
poignant as to deprive it of all lasting rapture. She had hurt him, she
had disappointed him; she did not know how she would ever look him in the
eyes again.

Her sleep throughout that last night was broken and unrefreshing, and
ever the haunting strains of _Simple Aveu_ pulsed through her brain like
a low voice calling her perpetually, refusing to be stilled. Only one
night more and she would be back in her home; this glittering, Alpine
dream would be over, never to return. And again she turned on her pillow
and wept. It was so hard, so hard, to go back.

In the morning she arose white-faced and weary, with dark shadows under
her eyes, and a head that throbbed tormentingly. She breakfasted with
Isabel in the latter's room, and was again deeply grateful to her friend
for forbearing to comment upon her subdued manner. She could not make any
pretence at cheerfulness that day, being in fact still so near to tears
that she could scarcely keep from breaking down.

"Don't wait for me, dear!" Isabel said gently at length. "I see you are
not hungry. We are taking some provisions with us; perhaps you will feel
more like eating presently."

Dinah escaped very thankfully and returned to her own room.

Here she remained for awhile till more sure of herself; then Biddy came
in to finish her packing and she slipped away to avoid the old woman's
shrewd observation. She feared to go downstairs lest she should meet
Scott; but presently, as she hovered in the passage, she heard his
halting tread in the main corridor.

He was evidently on his way to his sister's room, and seizing her
opportunity, she ran like a hare in the opposite direction and managed to
slip downstairs without adventure.

She was not to escape unnoticed, however. The first person she
encountered in the vestibule came forward instantly at sight of her with
the promptitude of one who has been lying in wait.

She recoiled with a gasp, but she could not run away. She was caught as
surely as she had been the night before.

"Hullo!" smiled Sir Eustace, with extended hand. "Going out for a last
look round? May I come too?"

She felt the dominance of his grip. It was coolly, imperially possessive.
To answer his request seemed superfluous, even bordering upon
presumption. It was obvious that he had every intention of accompanying
her.

She gave a confused murmur of assent, and they passed through the
vestibule side by side. She was conscious of curious glances from several
strangers who were standing about, and Eustace exchanged a few words with
a species of regal condescension here and there as they went. And then
they were out in the pure sunlight of the mountains, alone for the last
time in their paradise of snow.

Almost instinctively Dinah turned up the winding track. They had half an
hour before them, and she felt she could not bear to stand still. He
strolled beside her, idly smoking, not troubling to make conversation,
now as ever sublimely at his ease.

The snow sparkled around them like a thousand gems Dinah's eyes were
burning and smarting with the brightness. And still that tender
waltz-music ran lilting through her brain, drifting as it were through
the mist of her unshed tears.

Suddenly he spoke. They were nearing the pine-wood and quite alone. "Is
there anything the matter?"

She choked down a great lump in her throat before she could speak in
answer. "No," she murmured then. "I--I am just--rather low about leaving;
that's all."

"Quite all?" he said.

His tone was so casual, so normal, that it seemed impossible now to think
of last night's happening save as an extravagant dream. She almost felt
for the moment as if she had imagined it all. And then he spoke again,
and she caught a subtle note of tenderness in his voice that brought
it all back upon her in an overwhelming rush.

"That's really all, is it? You're not unhappy about anything else? Scott
hasn't been bullying you?"

She gasped at the question. "Oh no! Oh no! He wouldn't! He couldn't!
I--haven't even seen him today."

He received the information in silence; but in a moment or two he tossed
away his cigarette with the air of a man having come to an abrupt
resolution.

"And so you're fretting about going home?" he said.

She nodded mutely. The matter would not bear discussion.

"Poor little Daphne!" he said. "It's been a good game, hasn't it?"

She nodded again. "Just like the dreams that never come true," she
managed to say.

"Would you like it to come true?" he asked her unexpectedly.

She glanced up at him with a woeful little smile. "It's no good thinking
of that, is it?" she said.

"I have an idea we could make it come true between us," he said.

She shook her head. That brief glimpse of his intent eyes had sent a
sudden and overwhelming wave of shyness through her. She remembered again
the fiery holding of his arms, and was afraid.

He paused in his walk and turned aside to the railing that bounded the
side of the track above the steep, pine-covered descent. "Wish hard
enough," he said, "and all dreams come true!"

Dinah went with him as if compelled. She leaned against the railing, glad
of the support, while he sat down upon it. His attitude was supremely
easy and self-possessed.

"Do you know, Daphne," he said, "I've taken a fancy to that particular
dream myself? Now I've caught you, I don't see myself letting you go
again."

Her heart throbbed at his words. She bent her head, fixing her eyes upon
the rough wood upon which she leaned.

"But it's no good, is it?" she said, almost below her breath. "I've just
got to go."

He put his hand on her shoulder, and she was conscious afresh of the
electricity of his touch. She shrank a little--a very little; for she was
frightened, albeit curiously aware of a magnetism that drew her
irresistibly.

"Yes, I suppose you've got to go," he said. "But--there's nothing to
prevent me following you, is there?"

She quivered from head to foot. That hand upon her shoulder sent such a
tumult of emotions through her that she could not collect her thoughts in
any coherent order. "I--I don't know," she whispered, bending her head
still lower. "They--I don't know what they would say at home."

"Your people?" His hand was drawing her now with an insistent pressure
that would not be denied. "They'd probably dance on their heads with
delight," he said, his tone one of slightly supercilious humour. "I
assure you I am considered something of a catch by a good many anxious
mammas."

She started at that, started and straightened herself, lifting shy eyes
to his. "Oh, but we've only been--playing," she said rather uncertainly.
"Just--just pretending to flirt, that's all."

He laughed, bending his handsome, imperious face to hers. "It's been a
fairly solid pretence, hasn't it?" he said. "But I'm proposing something
slightly different now. I'm offering you my hand--as well as my heart."

Dinah was trembling all over. She gasped for breath, drawing back
slightly from the nearness of his lips. "Do you mean--you'd like--to
marry me?" she whispered tremulously, and hid her face on the instant;
for the bald words sounded preposterous.

He laughed again, softly, half-mockingly, and drew her into his arms.
"Whatever made you think of that, my elf of the mountains? I'll vow it
came into your head first. Ah, you needn't hide your eyes from me. I know
you're mine--all mine. I've known it from the first--ever since you began
to run away. But I've caught you now. Haven't I? Haven't I?"

She clung to him desperately. It seemed the only way; for she was for the
moment swept off her feet, terribly afraid of arousing that storm of
passion which had so overwhelmed her the night before. Instinct warned
her what to expect if she attempted to withdraw herself. Moreover, the
tumult of her feeling was such that she did not want to do so. She wanted
only to hide her head for a space, and be still.

He pressed her close, still laughing at her shyness. "What a good thing
I'm not shy!" he said. "If I were, to-day would be the end of everything
instead of the beginning. Can't you bring yourself to look at your new
possession? Did you think you could laugh and run away for all time?"

Then, as in muffled accents she besought him to be patient with her, he
softened magically and for the first time spoke of love.

"Don't you know you have wrenched the very heart out of me, you little
brown witch? I loved you from the very first moment of our dance
together. You've been too much for me all through. I had to have you. I
simply had to have you."

She trembled afresh at his words, but she clung closer. If the fear
deepened, so also did the fascination. She tried to picture him as
hers--hers, and failed. He was so fine, so splendid, so much too big for
her.

He went on, dropping his voice lower, his breath warm upon her neck. "Are
you going to take all and give--nothing, Daphne? Did they make you
without a heart, I wonder? Like a robin that mates afresh a dozen times
in a season? Haven't you anything to give me, little sweetheart? Are you
going to keep me waiting for a long, long time, and then send me empty
away?"

That moved her. That he should stoop to plead with her seemed so amazing,
almost a fabulous state of affairs.

With a little sob, she lifted her face at last. "Oh, Apollo!" she said
brokenly. "Apollo the magnificent! I am all yours--all yours! But
don't--don't take too much--at a time!"

The plea must have touched him, accompanied as it was by that full
surrender. He held her a moment, looking down into her eyes with the
fiery possessiveness subdued to a half-veiled tenderness in his own.

Then, very gently, even with reverence, he bent his face to hers. "Give
me--just what you can spare, then, little sweetheart!" he said. "I can
always come again for more now."

She slipped her arms around his neck, and shyly, childishly, she kissed
the lips that had devoured her own so mercilessly the night before.

"Yes--yes, I will always give you more!" she said tremulously.

He took her face between his hands and kissed her in return, not
violently, but with confidence. "That seals you for my very own," he
said. "You will never run away from me again?"

But she would not promise that. The memory of the previous night still
scorched her intolerably whenever her thoughts turned that way.

"I shan't want to run away if--if you stay as you are now," she told him
confusedly.

He laughed in his easy way. "Oh, Daphne, I shall have a lot to teach you
when we are married. How soon do you think you can be ready?"

She started in his hold at the question, and then quickly gave herself
fully back to him again. "I don't know a bit. You'll have to ask mother.
P'raps--she may not allow it at all."

"Ho! Won't she?" said Sir Eustace. "I think I know better. What about
that trip on the yacht in July? Can you be ready in time for that?"

"Oh, I expect I could be ready sooner than that," said Dinah naïvely.

"You could?" He smiled upon her. "Well, next week then! What do you say
to next week?"

But she shrank again at that. "Oh no! Not possibly! Not possibly!
You--you're laughing!" She looked at him accusingly.

He caught her to him. "You baby! You innocent! Yes, I'm going to kiss
you. Where will you have it? Just anywhere?"

He held her and kissed her, still laughing, yet with a heat that made her
flinch involuntarily; kissed the pointed chin and quivering lips, the
swift-shut eyes and soft cheeks, the little, trembling dimple that came
and went.

"Yes, you are mine--all mine," he said. "Remember, I have a right to you
now that no one else has. Not all the mammas in the world could come
between us now."

She laughed, half-exultantly, half-dubiously, peeping at him through her
lowered lashes. "I wonder if you'll still say that when--when you've
seen--my mother," she murmured.

He kissed her again, kissed anew the dimples that showed and vanished so
alluringly. "You will see presently, my Daphne," he said. "But I'm going
to have you, you know. That's quite understood, isn't it?"

"Yes," whispered Dinah, with docility.

"No more running away," he insisted. "That's past and done with."

She gave him a fleeting smile. "I couldn't if--if I wanted to."

"I'm glad you realize that," he said.

She clung to him suddenly with a little movement that was almost
convulsive. "Oh, are you sure--quite sure--that you wouldn't rather marry
Rose de Vigne?"

He uttered his careless laugh. "My dear child, there are plenty of
Roses in the world. There is only one--Daphne--Daphne, the fleet of
foot--Daphne, the enchantress!"

She clung to him a little faster. "And there is only one Apollo," she
murmured. "Apollo the magnificent!"

"We seem to be quite a unique couple," laughed Eustace, with his lips
upon her hair.




CHAPTER XXX

THE SECOND SUMMONS


When they went down the hill again to the hotel, Dinah felt as if she
were treading on air. The whole world had magically changed for her.
Fears still lurked in the background, such fears as she did not dare to
turn and contemplate; but she herself had stepped into such a blaze of
sunshine that she felt literally bathed from head to foot in the glow.

Her dread of returning to the old home-life had dwindled to a mere
shadow. Sir Eustace's absolute confidence on the subject of his
desirability as a husband had accomplished this. There would be paens of
rejoicing, he told her, and she had actually begun to think that he spoke
the truth. She was quite convinced that her mother would be pleased. It
was Cinderella and the prince indeed. Who could be otherwise?

Her escapade of the night before had also shrunk to a matter of small
importance. Eustace in his grand, easy way had justified her, and she was
no longer tormented by the thought of the mute reproach she would
encounter in Scott's eyes. She was triumphantly vindicated, and no one
would dream of reproaching her now. Isabel too--surely Isabel would be
glad, would welcome her as a sister, though the realization of this
nearness of relationship made her blush in sheer horror at her
presumption.

She to be Lady Studley! She--little, insignificant, moneyless Dinah! The
thought of Rose's soft patronage flashed through her brain, and she
chuckled aloud. Poor dear Rose, waiting for him at the Court, expecting
every day to hear of his promised advent! What a shock for them all! Why,
she would rank with the County now! Even Lady Grace would scarcely be in
a position to patronize her! Again, quite involuntarily, she chuckled.

"What's the joke?" demanded Sir Eustace.

She blushed very deeply, realizing that she had allowed her thoughts to
run away with her.

"There isn't a joke really," she told him. "It wasn't important anyhow. I
was only thinking how--how surprised the de Vignes would be."

He frowned momentarily; then he laughed. "Proud of your conquest, eh?" he
asked.

She blushed still more deeply. "It's easy to laugh now, but I shall never
dare to face them," she murmured.

He took her hand as they walked, linking his fingers in hers with a
careless air of possession. "When you are Lady Studley," he said, "I
shall not allow you to knock under to anyone--except your husband."

She gave a faint laugh. "I--shall have to learn to swagger," she said.
"But I'm afraid I shall never do it as well as you do."

"What? Swagger?" He frowned again. "How dare you accuse me of that?"

"Oh, I didn't! I don't!" Hastily she sought to avert his displeasure.
"No, no! I only meant that you were born to it. I'm not. I--I'm very
ordinary; not nearly good enough for you."

His frown melted again. "You are--Daphne," he said. "Ah! Here is Scott,
coming to look for us! Who is going to break the news to him?"

She made a small, ineffectual attempt to release her hand. Then, under
her breath, "He--saw you kiss me last night," she whispered. "Don't you
think he may have guessed already?"

A very cynical look came into Eustace's face. "I wonder," he said
briefly.

They went on side by side down the white, shining track; but Dinah was no
longer treading on air. She could see the slight, insignificant figure
that awaited them close to the hotel-entrance, and her heart felt oddly
weighted within her. It was not the memory of the night before that
oppressed her. That episode had faded almost into nothingness. But the
ordeal of facing him, of telling him of the wonderful thing that had just
happened to her, seemed suddenly more than she could bear. Something
within her seemed to cry out against it. She had a curious feeling of
looking out at him across great billows of seething uncertainty that
rolled ever higher and higher between them, threatening to separate them
for all time.

Yet when she neared him, the tumult of feeling sank again as the
quietness of his presence reached her. Out of the tempest she found
herself drifting into a safe harbour of still waters.

He moved to meet them, and she heard his voice greet her as he raised his
cap. "So you have been for your farewell stroll!"

She did not answer in words, only she freed her hand from Eustace with a
resolute little tug and gave it to him.

Eustace spoke, a species of half-veiled insolence in his tone. "Like the
psalmist she went forth weeping and has returned bearing her sheaf with
her--in the form of a fairly substantial _fiancé_."

Dinah ventured to cast a lightning-glance at Scott to see how he took the
information and was conscious of an instant's shock. He looked so grey,
so ill, like a man who had received a deadly wound.

But the impression passed in a flash as she felt his hand close upon
hers.

"My dear," he said simply, "I'm awfully pleased."

The warm grasp did her good. It brought her swiftly back to a normal
state of mind. She drew a hard breath and met his eyes, reassuring
herself in a moment with the conviction that after all he looked quite as
usual. Somehow her imagination had tricked her. His kindly smile seemed
to make everything right.

"Oh, it is kind of you not to mind," she said impulsively.

Whereat Sir Eustace laughed. "He is rather magnanimous, isn't he? Well,
come along and tell Isabel!"

Scott's eyes came swiftly to him. He released Dinah, and offered his hand
to his brother. "Let me congratulate you, old chap!" he said, his voice
rather low. "I hope you will both have--all happiness."

"Thanks!" said Eustace. He took the hand, looking at the younger man with
keen, hawk-eyes. "We mean to make a bid for it anyway. Dinah is lucky in
one thing at least. She will have an ideal brother-in-law."

The words were carelessly spoken, but they were not without meaning.
Scott flushed slightly; even while for an instant he smiled. "I shall do
my best in that capacity," he said. "But before you go in, I want you to
wait a moment. Isabel has had a slight fainting attack. We mustn't take
her by surprise."

"A fainting attack!" Sharply Eustace echoed the words. "How did it
happen?" he demanded.

Scott raised his shoulders. "We were talking together. I can't tell you
exactly what caused it. It came rather suddenly. Biddy and I brought her
round almost immediately, and she declares that she will make the
journey. She did not wish me to tell you of it, but I thought it better."

"Of coarse." Sir Eustace's voice was short and stern; his face wore a
heavy frown. "But something must have caused it. What were you talking
about?"

Scott hesitated for a second. "I can't tell you that, old fellow," he
said then.

Eustace uttered a brief laugh. "Too personal, eh? Well, how did it
happen? Did she suddenly lose consciousness?"

"She suddenly gasped, and said her heart had stopped. She fell across the
table. I called to Biddy, and we lifted her and gave her brandy. That
brought her to very quickly. I left her lying down in her room. But she
says she feels much better, and she is very set upon leaving the
arrangements for the journey unaltered."

Scott spoke rather wearily. Dinah's heart went out to him in swift
sympathy which she did not know how to express.

"May I--could I--go to her?" she suggested, after a moment timidly.

Scott turned to her instantly. "Please do! I know she would like to see
you. We ought to be starting in another quarter of an hour. The sleigh
will be here directly."

"May I do as I like about--about telling her?" Dinah asked, pausing.

Scott's eyes shone with a very kindly gleam. "Of course, I know you will
not startle her. You always do her good."

The words followed her as she turned away. How good he was to her! How
full of understanding and human sympathy! Her heart throbbed with a
warmth that filled her with an odd desire to weep. She wished that
Eustace did not treat him quite so arrogantly.

And then, looking back, she reproached herself for the thought; for
Eustace had linked a hand in his arm, and she saw that they were walking
together in complete accord.

"But I will never--no, never--call him Stumpy!" she said to herself, as
she passed into the hotel.

She went up the stairs rapidly, and hastened to Isabel's room. That look
she had caught in Scott's face--that stricken look--had doubtless been
brought there by his sudden anxiety for his sister. That would fully
account for it, she was sure.

On the threshold of Isabel's room an overwhelming nervousness assailed
her. How was she going to tell her of the wonderful event that had taken
place in the last half-hour? On the other hand, how could she possibly
suppress so tremendous a matter? And again, the disquieting question
arose; could she be ill--really ill? Scott had looked so troubled--so
unutterably sad.

With an effort she summoned her courage, and softly knocked.

Instantly a low voice answered her, bidding her enter. She opened the
door and went in, feeling as though she were treading sacred ground.

But Isabel's voice spoke again instantly, greeting her; and
in a moment all her doubts, all her forebodings, were gone.

"Come in, little sweetheart!" Isabel said.

And she advanced with quickened steps to find Isabel lying propped on the
sofa, looking at her, smiling up at her, with such a glory on her wasted
face as made it "as it had been the face of an angel."

In an instant Dinah was on her knees beside her, with loving arms
clasping her close. "Oh, darling, I've only just heard. Are you better?
Are you better?" she said yearningly.

Isabel held her, and fondly kissed the upturned lips. "Why, I believe
Scott has been frightening you," she said. "Silly fellow! Yes, dear. I am
well--quite well."

"You are sure?" Dinah insisted. "You are really not ill?"

Isabel's smile had in it--had she but known it--a gleam of the Divine.
"My dearest, all is well with me," she said. "I lay down for a little to
please Scott. But I am going to get up now. Where have you been since
_dèjeuner_? I missed you."

Dinah clung closer, hiding her face.

Instantly Isabel's arms tightened. The passionate tenderness of them
thrilled her through and through. "Why, child, what has happened?" she
whispered. "Tell me! Tell me!"

But Dinah only hid her face a little deeper. "I don't know how," she
murmured.

There fell a silence. Then, under her breath, Isabel spoke. "My darling,
whisper--just whisper! Who--is it?"

And very, very faintly, at last Dinah made answer. "It--it is--Sir
Eustace."

There fell another silence, longer, deeper, than the first. Then Isabel
uttered a short, hard sigh, and, stooping, kissed the bowed, curly head.
"God bless and keep you always, dearest!" she said.

Something in the words--or was it the tone?--pierced Dinah. She turned
her face slightly upwards. "I--I was afraid you wouldn't be pleased," she
faltered. "Do--do forgive me--if you can!"

"Forgive you!" All the wealth of Isabel's love was in the words. "Why,
darling, I have been wanting you for my own little sister ever since I
first saw you."

"Oh, have you?" Eagerly Dinah lifted her head. Her eyes were shining, her
cheeks very flushed. "Then you are pleased?" she said earnestly. "You
really are pleased?"

Isabel smiled at her very sadly, very fondly. "My darling, if you are
happy, I am more than pleased," she said.

Yet Dinah was puzzled, not wholly satisfied. She received Isabel's kiss
with a certain wistfulness. "I feel--somehow--as if I've done wrong," she
said. "Yet--yet--Scott--" she halted over the name, uttering it
shyly--"said he was--awfully pleased."

"Ah! You have told Scott!" There was a sharp, almost a wrung, sound in
Isabel's voice; but the next moment she controlled it, and spoke with
steady resolution. "Then, my dear, you needn't have any misgivings. If
you love Eustace and he loves you, it is the best thing possible for you
both." She held Dinah to her again and kissed her; then very tenderly
released her. "You must run and get ready, dear child. It is getting
late."

Dinah went obediently, still with that bewildered feeling of having
somehow taken a wrong turning. She was convinced in her own mind that the
news had not been welcome to Isabel, disguise it how she would. And
suddenly through her mind there ran the memory of those words she had
uttered a few weeks before. "Never prefer the tinsel to the true gold!"
She had not fully understood their meaning then. Now very vividly it
flashed upon her. Isabel had compared her two brothers in that brief
sentence. Isabel's estimate of the one was as low as that of the other
was high. Isabel did not love Eustace--the handsome, debonair brother who
had once been all the world to her.

A little, sick feeling of doubt went through Dinah! Had she--by any evil
chance--had she made a mistake?

And then the man's overwhelming personality swung suddenly through her
consciousness, filling all her being, possessing her, dominating her. She
flung the doubt from her, as one flings away a poisonous insect. He was
her own--her very own; her lover, the first, the best,--Apollo the
Magnificent!

In Isabel's room old Biddy Maloney stood, gazing down at her mistress
with eyes of burning devotion.

"And is it yourself that's feeling better now?" she questioned fondly.

Isabel raised herself, smiling her sad smile. "Oh, Biddy," she said,
"for myself I feel that all is well--all will be well. The dawn draws
nearer--every hour."

Biddy shook her head with pursed lips. "Ye shouldn't talk so, mavourneen.
It's the Almighty who has the ruling. Ye wouldn't wish to go before your
time?"

"Before my time! Oh, Biddy! When I have lingered in the prison-house so
long!" Slowly Isabel rose to her feet. She looked at Biddy almost
whimsically. "I think He will take that into the reckoning," she said.
"Do you know, Biddy, this is the second summons that has come to me? And
I think--I think," her face was glorified again as the face of one who
sees a vision--"I think the third will be the last."

Biddy's black eyes screwed up suddenly. She turned her face away.

"Will we be getting ready to go now, Miss Isabel?" she asked after a
moment, in a voice that shook.

The glory died out of Isabel's face, though the reflection of it still
lingered in her eyes. "I am very selfish, Biddy," she said. "Can you
guess what Miss Dinah has just told me?"

"Arrah thin, I can," said Biddy, with a touch of aggressiveness. "I've
seen it coming for a long time past. And ye didn't ought to allow it at
all, Miss Isabel. It's a mistake, that's what it is. It's just a bad
mistake."

"Not if he loves her, Biddy." Isabel spoke gently, but there was a hint
of reproof in her voice.

Biddy, however, remained quite unabashed. "He love her!" she snorted. "As
if he ever loved anybody besides himself! Talk about the lion and the
lamb, Miss Isabel! It's a cruel shame to let her go to such as him. And
what'll poor Master Scott do at all? And he worshipping the little fairy
feet of her!"

"Hush, Biddy, hush!" Isabel spoke with decision. "I hope--I trust--that
he isn't very grievously disappointed. But if he is, it is the one thing
that neither you nor I must ever seem to suspect."

"Ah!" grumbled Biddy mutinously. "And isn't that just like Sir Eustace,
with all the world to pick from, to choose the one thing--the one little
wild rose--as Master Scott had set his heart on? He's done it from his
cradle. Always the one thing someone else wanted he must grab for
himself. But is it too late, Miss Isabel darlint?" Sudden hope shone in
the old woman's eyes. "Is it really too late? Couldn't ye drop a hint to
the dear lamb? Sure and she's fond of Master Scott! Maybe she'd turn to
him after all if she knew."

Isabel shook her head almost sternly. "Biddy, no! This is no affair of
ours. If Master Scott suspected for a moment what you have just said to
me, he would never forgive you."

"May I come in?" said Scott's voice at the door. "My dear, you are
looking better. Are you well enough to start?"

"Yes, of course." Isabel moved towards him, her hands extended in mute
affection.

He took and held them. "Dinah has told you? I am sure you are glad.
Eustace is waiting downstairs. Come and tell him how glad you are!"

His eyes, very straight and steadfast, met hers.

Isabel tried to speak in answer, but caught her breath in a sudden sob.

He waited a second. Then, "Isabel!" he said gently.

Sharply she controlled herself. "Yes. Yes. Let us go!" she said. "I
must--congratulate Eustace."

They went; and old Biddy was left alone.

She looked after them with a piteous expression on her wrinkled face;
then suddenly, with a wistful gesture, she clasped her old worn hands.

"I pray the Almighty," she said, with great earnestness, "to open the
dear young lady's eyes, before it is too late. And if He wants anyone to
help Him--sure it's meself that'll be only too pleased."

It was the most impressive prayer that Biddy had ever uttered.




PART II




CHAPTER I

CINDERELLA'S PRINCE


The early dusk of February was falling, together with a fine, drenching
rain. The trees that over-hung the muddy lane were beating their stark
branches together as though in despair over the general hopelessness of
the outlook. The west wind that raced across the brown fields had the
sharpness of snow in its train.

"We shall catch it before we've done," said Bathurst to his hunter.

Rupert the hunter, a dapple grey with powerful hindquarters, cocked a
knowing ear in a fashion that Dinah always described as "his smile."

It had not been a good day for either of them. The meet had been at a
considerable distance, there had been no run worth mentioning; and now
that it was over they were returning, thoroughly tired, from the kennels.

Bathurst's pink coat clung to him like a sack, all streaked and darkened
with rain. It had weathered a good many storms in its time, as its many
varieties of tint testified; but despite this fact, its wearer never
failed to look a sportsman and a gentleman. There was nothing of the
vagabond about Bathurst, but he had the vagabond's facility for making
himself at home wherever he went. He was never at a loss, never
embarrassed, never affronted. He took life easily, as he himself put it;
and on the whole he found it good.

Riding home at a jog-trot in that driving rain with the prospect of
having to feed and rub down Rupert at the end of it before he could
attend to his own needs was not a particularly entrancing prospect; but
he faced it philosophically. After today the little girl would be at
home, and she could do it for him again. She loved to wait on him hand
and foot, and it really was a pleasure to let her.

He whistled cheerily to himself as he wended his leisurely way through
the dripping lane that made the shortest cut to his home. It would be
nice to have the little girl home again. Lydia was all very well--a good
wife, as wives went--but there was no doubt about it that Dinah's
presence made a considerable difference to his comfort. The child was
quick to forestall his wants; he sometimes thought that she was even more
useful to him than a valet would have been. He had missed her more than
he would have dreamed possible.

Lydia had missed her too; he was sure of that. She had been peculiarly
short of temper lately. Not that he ever took much notice; he was too
used to her tantrums for that. But it certainly was more comfortable when
Dinah was at home to bear the brunt of them. Yes, on the whole he was
quite pleased that the little girl was coming back. It would make a
difference to him in many ways.

He wondered what time she would arrive. He had known, but he had
forgotten. He believed it was to be some time in the evening. Her grand
friends had arranged to stay at Great Mallowes, three miles, away for the
night, and one of them--the maid probably--was to bring Dinah home. He
had smiled over this arrangement, and Lydia had openly scoffed at it. As
if a girl of Dinah's age were not capable of travelling alone! But then
of course she had been ill, very ill according to all accounts; and it
was quite decent of them to bestow so much care upon her.

He fell to wondering if the child had got spoilt at all during her long
absence from home and the harsh discipline thereof. If so, there was a
hard time before her; for Lydia was never one to stand any nonsense. She
had always been hard on her first-born, unreasonably hard, he sometimes
thought; though it was not his business to interfere. The task of
chastising the daughter of the family was surely the mother's exclusive
prerogative; and certainly Lydia had carried it out very thoroughly. And
if at times he thought her over-severe, he could not deny that the result
achieved was eminently satisfactory. Dinah was always docile and active
in his service--altogether a very good child; and this was presumably due
to her mother's training. No, on the whole he had not much fault to find
with either of them. Doubtless Lydia understood her own sex best.

He was nearing the end of the long lane; it terminated close to his home.
Rupert quickened his pace. They were both splashed with mud from shoulder
to heel. They had both had more than enough of the wet and the slush.

"That's right, Rupert, my boy!" the man murmured. "Finish in style!"

They came out from beneath the over-arching trees, emerging upon the
high road that led from Great Mallowes to Perrythorpe. The hoot of a
motor-horn caused Rupert to prick his ears, and his master reined him
back as two great, shining head-lights appeared round a curve. They
drew swiftly near, flashed past, and were gone meteor-like into the
gloom.

"Whose car was that, I wonder?" mused Bathurst.

"The de Vignes's? It didn't look like one of the Court cars, but the old
bird is always buying something new. Lucky devil!"

The thought of the Colonel renewed his thoughts of Dinah. Certain hints
the former had dropped had made him wonder a little if the child were
always as demure as she seemed. Not that Colonel de Vigne had actually
found fault with her. He was plainly fond of her. But he had not spoken
as if Dinah had effaced herself as completely abroad as she did at home.

"Oh, yes, the little baggage enjoyed herself--was as gay as a lark--till
she got ill," he had said. "You may find her something of a handful when
she gets back, Bathurst. She's stretched her wings a bit since she left
you."

Bathurst shrugged his shoulders with the comforting reflection that he
would not have the trouble of dealing with her. If she had been giddy,
after all, it was but natural. Her mother had not been particularly
steady in the days of her wild youth. And anyhow he was sure her mother
would speedily break her in again. She had a will of iron before which
Dinah was _always_ forced to bend.

He rode on along the highroad. It was not more than half a mile farther
to his home on the outskirts of the village. Somewhere in the gloom ahead
of him church-bells were pealing. It was practice-night, he remembered.
Dinah loved the sound of the bells. She would feel that they were ringing
in her honour. Funny little Dinah! The child was full of fancies of that
sort. Just as well perhaps, for it was the only form of amusement that
ever came into her home life.

The gay peal turned into a deafening clashing as at length he neared his
home. The old church stood only a stone's throw further on. They were
ringing the joy-bells with a vengeance. And then very suddenly he caught
sight of the tail-lamp of a car close to his own gate.

Dinah had returned then. They had actually chartered that car to convey
her from Great Mallowes. He pursed his lips to a whistle. The little girl
had been in clover indeed.

"She certainly won't think much of the home crusts after this," he
murmured to himself.

He walked Rupert round to the tumble-down stable, and dismounted.

For the next quarter of an hour he was busy over the animal. He thought
it a little strange that Dinah did not spy the stable-lamp from the
kitchen and come dancing out to greet him. He also wondered why the car
lingered so long. It looked as if someone other than the maid had
accompanied her, and were staying to tea.

He never took tea after a day's hunting; hot whisky and water and a bath
formed his customary programme, and then a tasty supper and bed.

He supposed on this occasion that he would have to go in and show
himself, though he was certainly not fit to be seen. Reluctantly he
pulled the bedraggled pink coat on again. After all, it did not greatly
matter. Hunting was its own excuse. No sportsman ever returned in the
apple-pie order in which he started.

Carelessly he sauntered in by way of the back premises, and was instantly
struck by the sound of a man's voice, well-bred, with a slightly haughty
intonation, speaking in one of the front rooms of the little house.

"Dinah seemed to think that she could not keep it in till to-morrow," it
said, with easy assurance. "So I thought I had better come along with her
to-night and get it over."

The words reached Bathurst as he arrived in the small square hall, and he
stopped dead. "Hullo! Hullo!" he murmured softly to himself.

And then came his wife's voice, a harsh, determined voice, "Do I
understand that you wish to marry my daughter?"

"That's the idea," came the suave reply. "You don't know me, of course,
but I think I can satisfy you that I am not an undesirable _parti_. My
family is considered fairly respectable, as old families go. I am the
ninth baronet in direct succession; and I have a very fair amount of
worldly goods to offer my wife."

Mrs. Bathurst broke in upon him, a tremor of eagerness in her hard voice.
"If that is the case, of course I have no objection," she said. "Dinah
won't do any better for herself than that. It seems to me that she will
have the best of the bargain. But that is your affair. She's full young.
I don't suppose you want to marry her yet, do you?"

"I'd marry her to-night if I could," said Sir Eustace, with his careless
laugh.

But Mrs. Bathurst did not laugh with him. "We'll have the banns published
and everything done proper," she said. "Hasty marriages as often as not
aren't regular. Here, Dinah! Don't stand there listening! Go and see if
the kettle boils!"

It was at this point that Bathurst deemed that the moment had arrived to
present himself. He entered, almost running into Dinah about to hurry
out.

"Hullo!" he said. "Hullo!" and taking her by the shoulders, kissed her.

She clung to him for a moment, her sweet face burning. "Oh, Dad!" she
murmured in confusion, "Oh, Dad!"

With his arm about her, he turned her back into the room. "You come back
and introduce me to your new friend!" he said. "I've got to thank him,
you know, for taking such care of you."

She yielded, but not very willingly. She was painfully embarrassed,
almost incoherent, as she obeyed Bathurst's behest.

"This--this is Dad," she murmured.

Sir Eustace came forward with his leisurely air of confidence. His great
bulk seemed to fill the low room. He looked even more magnificent than
usual.

"Ah, sir, you have just come in from hunting," he said. "I hope I don't
intrude. It's a beastly wet evening. I should think you're not sorry to
get in."

Mrs. Bathurst, tall, bony, angular, with harsh, gipsy features that were
still in a fashion boldly handsome, broke in upon her husband's answering
greeting.

"Ronald, this gentleman tells me he wants to marry Dinah. It is very
sudden, but these things often are. You will give your consent of course.
I have already given mine."

"Easy, easy!" laughed Bathurst. "Why exceed the speed limit in this
reckless fashion? You are Sir Eustace Studley? I am very pleased to meet
you."

He held out his hand to Sir Eustace, and gave him the grasp of
good-fellowship. It seemed to Dinah that the very atmosphere changed
magically with the coming of her father. No difficult situation ever
dismayed him. He and Sir Eustace were not dissimilar in this respect.
Whatever the circumstances, they both knew how to hold their own with
absolute ease. It was a faculty which she would have given much to
possess.

Sir Eustace was laughing in his careless, well-bred way. "It's rather a
shame to spring the matter on you like this," he said. "I ought to have
waited to ask your consent to the engagement, but I am afraid I am not a
very patient person, and I wanted to make sure of your daughter before
we parted. We are staying at Great Mallowes--at the Royal Stag. May I
come over to-morrow and put things on a more business-like footing?"

"Oh, don't hurry away!" said Bathurst easily. "Sit down and have some tea
with us! It is something of a surprise certainly but a very agreeable
one. Lydia, what about tea? Or perhaps you prefer a whisky and soda?"

"Tea, thanks," said Sir Eustace, and seated himself with his superb air
of complete assurance.

Mrs. Bathurst turned upon her daughter. "Dinah, how many more times am I
to tell you to go and see if the kettle boils?"

Dinah started, as one rudely awakened from an entrancing dream. "I am
sorry," she murmured in confusion. "I forgot."

She fled from the room with the words, and her mother, with dark brows
drawn, looked after her for a moment, then sat down facing Sir Eustace.

"I should like to know," she said aggressively, "what you are prepared to
do for her."

Sir Eustace smiled in his aloof, slightly supercilious fashion. He had
been more or less prepared for Dinah's mother, but the temptation to
address her as "My good woman" was almost more than he could withstand.

"Will you not allow me," he said, icily courteous, "to settle this
important matter with Mr. Bathurst to-morrow? He will then be in a
position to explain it to you."

Mrs. Bathurst made a movement of fierce impatience. She had been put in
her place by this stranger and furiously she resented it. But the man was
a baronet, and a marvellous catch for a son-in-law; and she did not dare
to put her resentment into words.

She got up therefore, and flounced angrily to the door. Sir Eustace arose
without haste and with a stretch of his long arm opened it for her.

She flung him a glance, half-hostile, half-awed, as she went through. She
had a malignant hatred for the upper class, despite the fact that her own
husband was a member thereof. And yet she held it in unwilling respect.
Sir Eustace's nonchalantly administered snub was far harder to bear than
any open rudeness from a man of her own standing would have been.

Fiercely indignant, she entered the kitchen, and caught Dinah peeping at
herself in the shining surface of the warming-pan after having removed
her hat.

"Ah, that's your game, my girl, is it?" she said. "You've come back the
grand lady, have you? You've no further, use for your mother, I daresay.
She may work her fingers to the bone for all you care--or ever will care
again."

Dinah whizzed round, scarlet and crestfallen. "Oh, Mother! How you
startled me! I only wanted to see if--if my hair was tidy."

"And that's one of your lies," said Mrs. Bathurst, with a heavy hand on
her shoulder. "They've taught you how to juggle with the truth, that's
plain. Oh yes, Lady Studley that is to be, you've learnt a lot since
you've been away, I can see--learnt to despise your mother, I'll lay a
wager. But I'll show you she's not to be despised by a prinking minx like
you. What did I send you in here for, eh?"

"To--to see to the kettle," faltered Dinah, shrinking before the stern
regard of the black eyes that so mercilessly held her own.

"And there it is ready to boil over, and you haven't touched it, you
worthless little hussy, you! Take that--and dare to disobey me again!"

She dealt the girl a blow with her open hand as she spoke, a swinging,
pitiless blow, on the cheek, and pushed her fiercely from her.

Dinah reeled momentarily. The sudden violence of the attack bewildered
her. Actually she had almost forgotten how dreadful her mother could be.
Then, recovering herself, she went to the fire and stooped over it,
without a word. She had a burning sensation at the throat, and she was on
the verge of passionate tears. The memory of Isabel's parting embrace,
the tender drawing of her arms only a brief half-hour before made this
home-coming almost intolerable.

"What's that thing you're wearing?" demanded Mrs. Bathurst abruptly.

Dinah lifted the kettle and turned. "It is a fur-lined coat that--that he
bought for me in Paris."

"Then take it off!" commanded Mrs. Bathurst. "And don't you wear it again
until I give you leave! How dare you accept presents from the man before
I've even seen him?"

"I couldn't help it," murmured Dinah, as she slipped off the luxurious
garment that Isabel had chosen for her.

"Couldn't help it!" Bitterly Mrs. Bathurst echoed the words. "You'll say
you couldn't help him falling in love with you next! As if you didn't set
out to catch him, you little artful brown-faced monkey! Oh, I always knew
you were crafty, for all your simple ways. Mind, I don't say you haven't
done well for yourself, you have--a deal better than you deserve. But
don't ever say you couldn't help it to me again! For if you do, I'll
trounce you for it, do you hear? None of your coy airs for me! I won't
put up with 'em. You'll behave yourself as long as you're in this house,
or I'll know the reason why."

To all of which Dinah listened in set silence, telling herself with
desperate insistence that it would not be for long. Sir Eustace did not
mean to be kept waiting, and he would deliver her finally and for all
time.

She did not know exactly why her mother was angry. She supposed she
resented the idea of losing her slave. There seemed no other possible
reason, for love for her she had none. Dinah knew but too cruelly well
that she had been naught but an unwelcome burden from the very earliest
days of her existence. Till she met Isabel, she had never known what real
mother-love could be.

She wondered if her _fiancé_ would notice the red mark on her cheek when
she carried in the teapot; but he was holding a careless conversation
with her father, and only gave her a glance and a smile.

During the meal that followed he scarcely addressed her or so much as
looked her way. He treated her mother with a freezing aloofness that made
her tremble inwardly. She wondered how he dared.

When at length he rose to go, however, his attention returned to Dinah.
He laid a dominating hand upon her shoulder. "Are you coming to see me
off?"

She glanced at her mother in involuntary appeal, but failed to catch her
eye. Silently she turned to the door.

He took leave of her parents with the indifference of one accustomed to
popularity. "I shall be round in the morning," he said to her father.
"About twelve? That'll suit me very well; unless I wait till the
afternoon and bring my sister. I know she hopes to come over if she is
well enough. That is, of course, if you don't object to an informal
call."

He spoke as if in his opinion the very fact of its informality conferred
a favour, and again Dinah trembled lest her mother should break forth
into open rudeness.

But to her amazement Mrs. Bathurst seemed somewhat overawed by the
princely stranger. She even smiled in a grim way as she said, "I will be
at home to her."

Sir Eustace made her a ceremonious bow and went out sweeping Dinah along
with him. He closed the door with a decision there was no mistaking, and
the next moment he had her in his arms.

"You poor little frightened mouse!" he said. "No wonder--no wonder you
never knew before what life, real life, could be!"

She clung to him with all her strength, burying her face in the fur
collar of his coat. "Oh, do marry me, quick--quick--quick!" she besought
him, in a muffled whisper. "And take me away!"

He gathered her close in his arms, so close that she trembled again. Her
nerves were all on edge that night.

"If they won't let me have you in a month from now," he said, in a voice
that quivered slightly, "I swear I'll run away with you."

There was no echo of humour in his words though she tried to laugh at
them, and ever he pressed her closer and closer to his heart, till
panting she had to lift her face. And then he kissed her in his
passionate compelling way, holding her shy lips with his own till he
actually forced them to respond. She felt as if his love burned her, but,
even so, she dared not shrink from it. There was so much at stake. Her
mother's lack of love was infinitely harder to endure.

And so she bore the fierce flame of his passion unflinching even though
her spirit clamoured wildly to be free, choosing rather to be consumed by
it than left a beaten slave in her house of bondage.

His kisses waked in her much more of fear than rapture. That untamed
desire of his frightened her to the very depths of her being, but yet it
was infinitely preferable to the haughty indifference with which he
regarded all the rest of the world. It meant that he would not let her
go, and that in itself was comfort unspeakable to Dinah. He meant to have
her at any price, and she was very badly in need of deliverance, even
though she might have to pay for it, and pay heavily.

It was at this point, actually while his fiery kisses were scorching her
lips, that a very strange thought crept all unawares into her
consciousness. If she ever needed help, if she ever needed escape, she
had a friend to whom she could turn--a staunch and capable friend who
would never fail her. She was sure that Scott would find a way to ease
the burden if it became too heavy. Her faith in him, his wisdom, his
strength, was unbounded. And he helped everyone--the valiant servant
Greatheart, protector of the helpless, sustainer of the vanquished.

When her lover was gone at last, she closed the door and leaned against
it, feeling weak in every fibre.

Bathurst, coming out a few moments later, was struck by her spent look.
"Well, Dinah lass," he said lightly, "you look as if it had cost
something of an effort to land your catch. But he's a mighty fine one, I
will say that for him."

She went to him, twining her arm in his, forcing herself to smile. "Oh,
Dad," she said, "he is fine, isn't he?" But--but--she uttered the words
almost in spite of herself--"you should see his brother. You should
see--Scott."

"What? Is he finer still?" laughed Bathurst, pinching her cheek. "Have
you got the whole family at your feet, you little baggage?"

She flushed very deeply. "Oh no! Oh no! I didn't mean that. Scott--Scott
is not a bit like that. He is--he is--" And there she broke off, for who
could hope to convey any faithful impression of this good friend of hers?
There were no words that could adequately describe him. With a little
sigh she turned from the subject. "I'm glad you like Eustace," she said
shyly.

Bathurst laughed a little, then bent unexpectedly, and kissed her. "It's
a case of Cinderella and the prince," he said lightly. "But the luck
isn't all on Cinderella's side, I'm thinking."

She clung to him eagerly. "Oh, Daddy, thank you! Thank you! Do you
know--it's funny--Scott used to call me Cinderella!"

Bathurst crooked his brows quizzically. "How original of him! This Scott
seems to be quite a wonderful person. And what was your pet name for him
I wonder, eh, sly-boots?"

She laughed in evident embarrassment. There was something implied in her
father's tone that made her curiously reluctant to discuss her hero. And
yet, in justification of the man himself, she felt she must say
something.

"His brother and sister call him--Stumpy," she said, "because he is
little and he limps. But I--" her face was as red as the hunting-coat
against which it nestled--"I called him--Mr. Greatheart. He is--just like
that."

Mr. Bathurst laughed again, tweaking her ear. "Altogether an
extraordinary family!" he commented. "I must meet this Mr. Stumpy
Greatheart. Now suppose you run upstairs and turn on the hot water. And
when you've done that, you can take my boots down to the kitchen to dry.
And mind you don't fall foul of your mother, for she strikes me as being
a bit on the ramp tonight!"

He kissed her again, and she clung to him very fast for a moment or two,
tasting in that casual, kindly embrace all the home joy she had ever
known.

Then, hearing her mother's step, she swiftly and guiltily disengaged
herself and fled up the stairs like a startled bird. As she prepared his
bath for him, the wayward thought came to her that if only he and she
had lived alone together, she would never have wanted to get married at
all--even for the delight of being Lady Studley instead of "poor little
Dinah Bathurst!"




CHAPTER II

WEDDING ARRANGEMENTS


It was certainly not love at first sight that prompted Mrs. Bathurst to
take a fancy to Isabel Everard.

Secretly Dinah had dreaded their meeting, fearing that innate antagonism
which her mother invariably seemed to cherish against the upper class.
But within a quarter of an hour of their meeting she was aware of a
change of attitude, a quenching of the hostile element, a curious and
wholly new sensation of peace.

For though Isabel's regal carriage and low, musical voice, marked her as
one of the hated species, her gentleness banished all impression of
pride. She treated Dinah's mother with an assumption of friendliness that
had in it no trace of condescension, and she was so obviously sincere in
her wish to establish a cordial relation that it was impossible to remain
ungracious.

"I can't feel that we are strangers," she said, with her rare smile when
Dinah had departed to fetch the tea. "Your little Dinah has done so much
for me--more than I can ever tell you. That I am to have her for a sister
seems almost too good to be true."

"I wonder you think she's good enough," remarked Mrs. Bathurst in her
blunt way. "She isn't much to look at. I've done my best to bring her up
well, but I never thought of her turning into a fine lady. I question if
she's fit for it."

"If she were a fine lady, I don't think I should think so highly of her,"
Isabel said gently. "But as to her being unfit to fill a high position,
she is only inexperienced and she will learn very quickly. I am willing
to teach her all in my power."

"Aye, learn to despise her mother," commented Mrs. Bathurst, with sudden
bitterness, "after all the trouble I've taken to make her respect me."

"I should never teach her that," Isabel answered quietly. "And I am sure
that she would be quite incapable of learning it. Mrs. Bathurst, do you
really think that worldly position is a thing that greatly matters to
anyone in the long run? I don't."

It was then that a faint, half-grudging admiration awoke in the elder
woman's resentful soul, and she looked at Isabel with the first glimmer
of kindliness. "You're right," she said slowly, "it don't matter to those
who've got it. But to those who haven't--" her eyes glowed red for a
moment--"you don't know how it galls," she said.

And then she flushed dully, realizing that she had made a confidante of
one of the hated breed.

But Isabel's hand was on hers in a moment; her eyes, full of
understanding, looked earnest friendship into hers. "Oh, I know," she
said. "It is the little things that gall us all, until--until some
great--some fundamental--sorrow wrenches our very lives in twain. And
then--and then--one can almost laugh to think one ever cared about them."

Her voice throbbed with feeling. She had lifted the veil for a moment to
salve the other woman's bitterness.

And Mrs. Bathurst realized it, and was touched. "Ah! You've suffered,"
she said.

Isabel bent her head. "But it is over," she said. "I married a man who,
they said, was beneath me. But--God knows--he was above me--in every way.
And then--I lost him." Her voice sank.

Mrs. Bathurst's hand came down with a clumsy movement upon hers. "He
died?" she said.

"Yes." Almost in a whisper Isabel made answer. "For years I would not
face it--would not believe it. He went from me so suddenly--oh, God, so
suddenly--" a tremor of anguish sounded in the low words; but in a moment
she raised her head, and her eyes were shining with a brightness that no
pain could dim. "It is over," she said. "It is quite, quite over. My
night is past and can never come again. I am waiting now for the full
day. And I know that I have not very long to wait. I have not seen
him--no, I have not seen him. But--twice now--I have heard his voice."

"Poor soul! Poor soul!" said Mrs. Bathurst.

It was all the sympathy she could express; but it came from her heart.
She no longer regretted her own burst of confidence. The spontaneous
answer that it had evoked had had a magically softening effect upon her.
In all her life no one had ever charmed her thus. She was astonished
herself at the melting of her hardness.

"You've suffered worse than I have," she said, "for I never cared for any
man like that. I was let down badly when I was a girl, and I've never had
any opinion of any of 'em since. My husband's all right, so far as he
goes. But he isn't the sort of man to worship. Precious few of 'em are."

Whereat Isabel laughed, a soft, sad laugh. "That is why worldly position
matters so little," she said. "If by chance the right man really comes,
nothing else counts. He is just everything."

"Maybe you're right," said Mrs. Bathurst, with gloomy acquiescence.
"Anyhow, it isn't for me to say you're wrong."

And this was why when Dinah brought in the tea, she found a wholly new
element in the atmosphere, and missed the customary sharp rebuke from her
mother's lips when she had to go back for the sugar-tongs.

She had been disappointed that her friend Scott had not been of the
party. Isabel's explanation that he had gone home at Eustace's wish to
attend to some business had not removed an odd little hurt sense of
having been defrauded. She had counted upon seeing Scott that day. It was
almost as if he had failed her when she needed him, though why she seemed
to need him she could not have said, nor could he possibly have known
that she would do so.

Sir Eustace was in her father's den. She was sure that they were getting
on very well together from the occasional bursts of laughter with which
their conversation was interspersed. They were not apparently sticking
exclusively to business. And now that Isabel had won her mother, deeply
though she rejoiced over the conquest, she felt a little--a very
little--forlorn. They were all talking about her, but if Scott had been
there he would have talked to her and made her feel at ease. She could
not understand his going, even at his brother's behest. It seemed
incredible that he should not want to see her home.

She sat meekly in the background, thinking of him, while she drank her
tea; and then, just as she finished, there came the sound of voices at
the door, and her father and Sir Eustace came in. They were laughing
still. Evidently the result of the interview was satisfactory to both.
Sir Eustace greeted his hostess with lofty courtesy, and passed on
straight to her side.

She turned and tingled at his approach; he was looking more princely than
ever. Instinctively she rose.

"What do you want to get up for?" demanded her mother sharply.

Sir Eustace reached his little trembling _fiancée_, and took the eager
hand she stretched to him. His blue eyes flashed their fierce flame over
her upturned, quivering face. "Take me into the kitchen--anywhere!" he
murmured. "I want you to myself."

She nodded. "Don't you want any tea? All right. Dad doesn't either. I'll
clear away."

"No, you don't!" her mother said. "You sit down and behave yourself!
You'll clear when I tell you to; not before."

Sir Eustace wheeled round to her, the flame of his look turning to ice.
"With your permission, madam," he said with extreme formality, "Dinah and
I are going to retire to talk things over."

He had his way. It was obvious that he meant to have it. He motioned to
Dinah with an imperious gesture to precede him, and she obeyed, not
daring to glance in her mother's direction.

Mrs. Bathurst said no more. Something in Sir Eustace's bearing seemed to
quell her. She watched him go with eyes that shone with a hot resentment
under drawn brows. It took Isabel's utmost effort to charm her back to a
mood less hostile.

As for Dinah, she led her _fiancé_ back to her father's den in
considerable trepidation. To be compelled to resist her mother's will was
a state of affairs that filled her with foreboding.

But the moment she was alone with him she forgot all but the one
tremendous fact of his presence, for with the closing of the door he had
her in his arms.

She clung to him desperately close, feeling as one struggling in deep
waters, caught in a great current that would bear her swiftly,
irresistibly,--whither?

He laughed at her trembling with careless amusement. "What, still scared,
my brown elf? Where is your old daring? Aren't you allowed to have any
spirit at all in this house?"

She answered him incoherently, straining to keep her face hidden out of
reach of his upturning hand. "No,--no, it's not that. You don't
understand. It's all so new--so strange. Eustace, please--please, don't
kiss me yet!"

He laughed again, but he did not press her for the moment. "Your father
and I have had no end of a talk," he said. "Do you know what has come of
it? Would you like to know?"

"Yes," she murmured shyly.

He was caressing the soft dark ringlets that clustered about her neck.

"About getting married, little sweetheart," he said. "You want to get it
over quickly and so do I. There's no reason why we shouldn't in fact. How
about the beginning of next month? How about April?"

"Oh, Eustace!" She clung to him closer still; she had no words. But still
that sense of being caught, of being borne against her will, possessed
her, filling her with dread rather than ecstasy. Whither was she going?
Ah, whither?

He went on with his easy self-assurance, speaking as if he held the whole
world at his disposal. "We will go South for the honeymoon. I've crowds
of things to show you--Rome, Naples, Venice. After that we'll come back
and go for that summer trip in the yacht I promised you."

"And Isabel too--and Scott?" asked Dinah, in muffled accents.

He laughed over her head, as at the naïve prattling of a child. "What! On
our honeymoon? Oh, hardly, I think. I'll see to it that you're not bored.
And look here, my elf! I won't have you shy with me any more. Is that
understood? I'm not an ogre."

"I think you are--rather," murmured Dinah.

He bent over her, his lips upon her neck. "You--midget! And you
think I'm going to devour you? Well, perhaps I shall some day if you
go on running away. There's a terrible threat! Now hold up your head,
Daphne--Daphne--and let me have that kiss!"

She hesitated a while longer, and then feeling his patience ebbing she
lifted her face impulsively to his. "You will be good to me? Promise!
Promise!" she pleaded tremulously.

He was laughing still, but his eyes were aflame. "That depends," he
declared. "I can't answer for myself when you run away. Come! When are
you going to kiss me first? Isn't it time you began?"

She slipped her arms about his neck. Her face was burning. "I will now,"
she said.

Yet the moment her lips touched his, the old wild fear came upon her. She
made a backward movement of shrinking.

He caught her to him. "Daphne!" he said, and kissed her quivering throat.

She did not resist him, but her arms fell apart, and the red blush
swiftly died. When he released her, she fell back a step with eyes fast
closed, and in a moment her hands went up as though to shield face and
neck from the scorching of a furnace.

He watched her, a slight frown drawing his brows. The flame still
glittered in his eyes, but his mouth was hard. "Look here, child! Don't
be silly!" he said. "If you treat me like a monster, I shall behave like
one. I'm made that way."

His voice was curt; it held displeasure. Dinah uncovered her face and
looked at him.

"Oh, you're angry!" she said, in tragic accents.

He laughed at that. "About as angry as I could get with a piece of
thistledown. But you know, you're not very wise, my Daphne. You've got it
in you to madden me, but it's a risky thing to do. Now see here! I've
brought you something to make those moss-agate eyes of yours shine. Can
you guess what it is?"

His hand was held out to her. She laid her own within it with conscious
reluctance. He drew her into the circle of his arm, pressing her to him.

She leaned her head against him with a bewildered sense of self-reproach.
"I'm sorry I'm silly, Eustace," she murmured "I expect I'm made that way
too. Don't--don't take any notice!"

He touched her forehead lightly with his lips. "You'll get over it,
sweetheart," he said. "It won't matter so much after we're married. I can
do as I like with you then."

"Oh, I shan't like that," said Dinah quickly.

His arm pressed her closer. "Yes, you will. I'll give you no end of a
good time. Now, sweetheart, give me that little hand of yours again! No,
the left! There! I wonder if it's small enough. Rather a loose fit, eh?
How do you like it?"

He was fitting a ring on to the third finger. Dinah looked and was
dazzled. "Oh, Eustace,--diamonds!" she said, in an awed whisper.

"The best I could find," he told her, with princely arrogance. "I hunted
through Bond Street for it this morning. Will it do?"

"You went up on purpose? Oh, Eustace!" she laid her cheek with a winning
movement against his hand. "You are too good! You are much too good!"

He laughed carelessly. "I'm glad you're satisfied. It's a bond, remember.
You must wear it always--till I give you a wedding-ring instead."

She lifted her face and looked at him with shining eyes. "I shall love to
wear it," she said. "But I expect I shall have to keep it for best.
Mother wouldn't let me wear it always."

"Never mind what your mother says!" he returned. "It's what I say that
matters now. We're going to have you to stay at Willowmount in a few
days. Isabel is arranging it with your mother now."

"Your home! Oh, how lovely!" Genuine delight was in Dinah's voice. "Scott
is there, isn't he?"

He frowned again. "Bother Scott! You're coming to see me--no one else."

She flushed. "Oh yes, I know. And I shall love it--I shall love it!
But--do you think I shall be allowed to come?"

"You must come," he said imperiously.

But Dinah looked dubious. "I expect I shall be wanted at home now. And I
don't believe we shall get married in April either. I've been away so
long."

He laughed, flicking her cheek. "Haven't I always told you that where
there's a will there's a way? If necessary, I can run away with you."

She shook her head. "Oh no! I'd rather not. And if--if we're really going
to be married in April, I ought to stay at home to get ready."

"Nonsense!" he said carelessly. "You can do that from Willowmount. Isabel
will help you. It's less than an hour's run to town."

Dinah opened her eyes wide. "But I shan't shop in town. I shall have to
make all my things. I always do."

He laughed again easily, indulgently. "That simplifies matters. You can
do that anywhere. What are you going to be married in? White cotton?"

She laughed with him. "I would love to have a real grand wedding," she
said, "the sort of wedding Rose de Vigne will have, with bridesmaids and
flowers and crowds and crowds of people. Of course I know it can't be
done." She gave a little sigh. "But I would love it. I would love it."

He was laughing still. "Why can't it be done? Who's going to prevent it?"

Dinah had become serious. "Dad hasn't money enough for one thing. And
then there's Mother. She wouldn't do it."

"Ho! Wouldn't she? I've a notion she'd enjoy it even more than you would.
If you want a smart wedding you'd better have it in town. Then the de
Vignes and everyone else can come."

"Oh no! I want it to be here." Dinah's eyes began to shine. "Dad knows
lots of people round about--County people too. Those are the sort of
people I'd like to come. Even Mother might like that," she added
reflectively.

"You prefer a big splash in your own little pond to a small one in a
good-sized lake, is that it?" questioned Eustace. "Well, have it your own
way, my child! But I shouldn't make many clothes if I were you. We will
shop in Paris after we are married, and then you can get whatever you
fancy."

Dinah's eyes fairly danced at the thought. "I shall love that. I'll tell
Daddy, shall I, to keep all his money for the wedding, and then we can
buy the clothes afterwards; that is, if you can afford it," she added
quickly. "I ought not to let you really."

"You can't prevent me doing anything," he returned, his hand pressing her
shoulder. "No one can."

She leaned her head momentarily against his arm. "You--you wouldn't want
to do anything that anyone didn't like," she murmured shyly.

"Shouldn't I?" he said and for a moment his mouth was grim. "I am not
accustomed to being regarded as an amiable nonentity, I assure you. It's
settled then, is it? The first week in April? And you are to come to us
for at least a fortnight beforehand."

Dinah nodded, her head bent. "All right,--if Mother doesn't mind."

"What would happen if she did?" he asked curiously.

"It just wouldn't be done," she made answer.

"Wouldn't it? Not if you insisted?"

"I couldn't insist," she said, her voice very low.

"Why couldn't you? I should have thought you had a will of your own.
Don't you ever assert yourself?"

"Against her? No, never!" Dinah gave a little shudder. "Don't let's talk
of it!" she said. "Isn't it time to go back? I believe I ought to be
clearing away."

He detained her for a moment. "You're not going to work like a nigger
when you are married to me," he said.

She smiled up at him, a merry, dimpling smile. "Oh no, I shall just enjoy
myself then--like Rose de Vigne. I shall be much too grand to work.
There! I really must go back. Thank you again ever so much--ever so
much--for the lovely ring. I hope you'll never find out how unworthy I am
of it."

She drew his head down with quivering courage and bestowed a butterfly
kiss upon his cheek. And then in a second she was gone from his hold,
gone like a woodland elf with a tinkle of laughter and the skipping of
fairy feet.

Sir Eustace followed her flight with his eyes only, but in those eyes was
the leaping fire of a passion that burned around her in an ever-narrowing
circle. She knew that it was there, but she would not look back to see
it. For deep in her heart she feared that flame as she feared nothing
else on earth.




CHAPTER III

DESPAIR


"If I had known that this was going to happen, I would never have
troubled to cultivate their acquaintance," said Lady Grace fretfully. "I
knew of course that that artful little minx was running after the man,
but that he could ever be foolish enough to let himself be caught in such
an obvious trap was a possibility that I never seriously contemplated."

"It doesn't matter to me," said Rose.

She had said it many times before with the same rather forced smile. It
was not a subject that she greatly cared to discuss. The news of Dinah's
conquest had come like a thunderbolt. In common with her mother, she had
never seriously thought that Sir Eustace could be so foolish. But since
the utterly unexpected had come to pass, it seemed to her futile to talk
about it. Dinah had secured the finest prize within reach for the moment,
and there was no disputing the fact.

"The wedding is to take place so soon too," lamented Lady Grace. "That, I
have no doubt, is the doing of that scheming mother of hers. What shall
we do about going to it, Rose? Do you want to go, dear?"

"Not in the least, but I am going all the same." Rose was still smiling,
and her eyes were fixed. "I think, you know, Mother," she said, "that we
might do worse than ask Sir Eustace and his party to stay here for the
event."

"My dear Rose!" Lady Grace gazed at her in amazement.

Rose continued to stare into space. "It would be much more convenient for
them," she said. "And really we have no reason for allowing people to
imagine that we are other than pleased over the arrangement. We shall not
be going to town before Easter, so it seems to me that it would be only
neighbourly to invite Sir Eustace to stay at the Court for the wedding.
Great Mallowes is not a particularly nice place to put up in, and this
would be far handier for him."

Lady Grace slowly veiled her astonishment. "Of course, dear; if you think
so, it might be managed. We will talk to your father about it, and if he
approves I will write to Sir Eustace--or get him to do so. I do not
myself consider that Sir Eustace has behaved at all nicely. He was most
cavalier about the Hunt Ball. But if you wish to overlook it--well, I
shall not put any difficulty in the way."

"I think it would be a good thing to do," said Rose somewhat
enigmatically.

The letter that reached Sir Eustace two days later was penned by the
Colonel's hand, and contained a brief but cordial invitation to him and
his following to stay at Perrythorpe Court for the wedding.

He read it with a careless smile and tossed it over to Scott. "Here is
magnanimity," he commented. "Shall we accept the coals of fire?"

Scott read with all gravity and laid it down. "If you want my opinion, I
should say 'No,'" he said.

"Why would you say No?" There was a lazy challenge in the question, a
provocative gleam in Sir Eustace's blue eyes.

Scott smiled a little. "For one thing I shouldn't enjoy the coals of
fire. For another, I shouldn't care to be at too close quarters with the
beautiful Miss de Vigne again, if I had your very highly susceptible
temperament. And for a third, I believe Isabel would prefer to stay at
Great Mallowes."

"You're mighty clever, my son, aren't you?" said Eustace with a
supercilious twist of the lips. "But--as it chances--not one of those
excellent reasons appeals to me."

"Very well then," said Scott, with the utmost patience. "It is up to you
to accept."

"Why should Isabel prefer Great Mallowes?" demanded Sir Eustace. "She
knows the de Vignes. It is far better for her to see people, and there is
more comfort in a private house than in a hotel."

"Quite so," said Scott. "I am sure she will fall in with your wishes in
this respect, whatever they are. Will you write to Colonel de Vigne, or
shall I?"

"You can--and accept," returned Sir Eustace imperially.

Scott took a sheet of paper without further words.

His brother leaned back in his chair, his black brows slightly drawn, and
contemplated him as he did it.

"By the way, Scott," he said, after a moment, "Dinah's staying here need
not make any difference to you in any way. She can't expect to have you
at her beck and call as she had in Switzerland. You must make that clear
to her."

"Very well, old chap." Scott spoke without raising his head. "You're
going to meet her at the station, I suppose?"

"Almost immediately, yes." Eustace got up with a movement of suppressed
impatience. "We shall have tea in Isabel's room. You needn't turn up.
I'll tell them to send yours in here."

"Oh, don't trouble! I'm going to turn up," very calmly Scott made
rejoinder. He had already begun to write; his hand moved steadily across
the sheet.

Sir Eustace's frown deepened. "You won't catch the post with those
letters if you do."

Scott looked up at last, and his eyes were as steady as his hand had
been. "That's my business, old chap," he said quietly. "Don't you worry
yourself about that!"

There was a hint of ferocity about Sir Eustace as he met that steadfast
look. He stood motionless for a moment or two, then flung round on his
heel. Scott returned to his work with the composure characteristic of
him, and almost immediately the banging of the door told of his brother's
departure.

Then for a second his hand paused; he passed the other across his eyes
with the old gesture of weariness, and a short, hard sigh came from him
ere he bent again to his task.

Sir Eustace strode across the hall with the frown still drawing his
brows. An open car was waiting at the door, but ere he went to it he
turned aside and knocked peremptorily at another door.

He opened without waiting for a reply and entered a long, low-ceiled room
through which the rays of the afternoon sun were pouring. Isabel, lying
on a couch between fire and window, turned her head towards him.

"Haven't you started yet? Surely it is getting very late," she said in
her low, rather monotonous voice.

He came to her. "I prefer starting a bit late," he said. "You will have
tea ready when we return?"

"Certainly," she said.

He stood looking down at her intently. "Are you all right today?" he
asked abruptly.

A faint colour rose in her cheeks. "I am--as usual," she said.

"What does that mean?" Curtly he put the question. "Why don't you go out
more? Why don't you get old Lister to make you up a tonic?"

She smiled a little, but there was slight uneasiness behind her smile.
Her eyes had the remote look of one who watches the far horizon. "My dear
Eustace," she said, "_cui bono_?"

He stooped suddenly over her. "It is because you won't make the effort,"
he said, speaking with grim emphasis. "You're letting yourself go again,
I know; I've been watching you for the past week. And by heaven, Isabel,
you shan't do it! Scott may be fool enough to let you, but I'm not.
You've only been home a week, and you've been steadily losing ground ever
since you got back. What is it? What's the matter with you? Tell me what
is the matter!"

So insistent was his tone, so almost menacing his attitude, that Isabel
shrank from him with a gesture too swift to repress. The old pathetic
furtive look was in her eyes as she made reply.

"I am very sorry. I don't see how I can help it. I--I am getting old, you
know. That is the chief reason."

"You're talking nonsense, my dear girl." Impatiently Eustace broke in.
"You are just coming into your prime. I won't have you ruin your life
like this. Do you hear me? I won't. If you don't rouse yourself I will
find a means to rouse you. You are simply drifting now--simply drifting."

"But into my desired haven," whispered Isabel, with a piteous quiver of
the lips.

He straightened himself with a gesture of exasperation. "You are wasting
yourself over a myth, an illusion. On my soul, Isabel, what a wicked
waste it is! Have you forgotten the days when you and I roamed over the
world together? Have you forgotten Egypt and all we did there? Life was
worth having then."

"Ah! I thought so." She met his look with eyes that did not seem to see
him. "We were children then, Eustace," she said, "children playing on the
sands. But the great tide caught us. You breasted the waves, but I was
broken and thrown aside. I could never play on the sands again. I can
only lie and wait for the tide to come again and float me away."

He clenched his hands. "Do you think I would let you go--like that?" he
said.

"It is the only kindness you can do me," she answered in her low voice of
pleading.

He swung round to go. "I curse the day," he said very bitterly, "that you
ever met Basil Everard! I curse his memory!"

She flinched at the words as if they had been a blow. Her face turned
suddenly grey. She clasped her hands very tightly together, saying no
word.

He went to the door and paused, his back towards her. "I came in," he
said then, "to tell you that the de Vignes have offered to put us up at
their place for the wedding. And I have accepted."

He waited for some rejoinder but she made none. It was as if she had not
heard. Her eyes had the impotent, stricken look of one who has searched
dim distances for some beloved object--and searched in vain.

He did not glance round. His temper was on edge. With a fierce movement
he pulled open the door and departed. And behind him like a veil there
fell the silence of a great despair.




CHAPTER IV

THE NEW HOME


A small figure was already standing outside the station when the car Sir
Eustace drove whirled round the corner of the station yard. He was
greeted by the waving of a vigorous hand, as he dashed up, grinding on
the brakes in the last moment as was his impetuous custom. Everyone knew
him from afar by his driving, and the village children were wont to
scatter like rabbits at his approach.

Dinah however stood her ground with a confidence which his wild
performance hardly justified, and the moment he alighted sprang to meet
him with the eagerness of a child escaped from school.

"Oh, Eustace, it is fun coming here! I was so horribly afraid something
would stop me just at the last. But everything has turned out all right,
and we are going to have ever such a fine wedding with crowds and crowds
of people. Did you know Isabel wrote and said she would give me my
wedding dress? Isn't it dear of her? How is she now?"

"Where is your luggage?" said Eustace.

She pointed to a diminutive dress-basket behind her. "That's all there
is. I'm not to stay more than a week as the time is getting so short I
don't feel as if I shall ever be ready as it is. I've never been so
rushed before. I sometimes wonder if it wouldn't be almost better to put
it off a few weeks."

"Jump up!" commanded Eustace, with a curt sign to a porter to pick up his
_fiancée's_ humble impediments.

Dinah sprang up beside him and slipped a shy hand onto his knee. "You
look more like Apollo than ever," she whispered, awe-struck, "when you
frown like that. Is anything the matter?"

His brow cleared magically at her action. "I began to think I should have
to come down to Perrythorpe and fetch you," he said, grasping the little
nervous fingers. "I thought you meant to give me the slip--if you could."

"Oh no!" said Dinah, shocked at the suggestion. "I wanted to come;
only--only--I couldn't be spared sooner. It wasn't my fault," she urged
pleadingly. "Truly it wasn't!"

He smiled upon her. "All right,--Daphne. I'll forgive you this time," he
said. "But now I've got you, my nymph of the woods, I am not going to
part with you again in a hurry. And if you talk of putting off the
wedding again, I'll simply run away with you. So now you know what to
expect."

Dinah uttered her giddy little laugh. The excitement of this visit--the
first she had ever paid to anyone--had turned her head. "Do you know
Rose is actually going to be my chief bridesmaid?" she said. "Isn't
that--magnanimous of her? She is pretending to be pleased, but I know she
is frightfully jealous underneath. The other bridesmaid is the Vicar's
daughter. She is quite old, nearly thirty but I couldn't think of anyone
else, except the infant schoolmistress, and they wouldn't let me have
her. I shall feel rather small, shan't I? Even Rose is twenty-five. I
wonder if I shall feel grown up when I'm married. Do you think I shall?"

"Not till you cease to be--Daphne," said Sir Eustace enigmatically.

He started the car with the words, and they shot forward with a
suddenness that made Dinah hold her breath.

But in a few moments she was chattering again, for she was never quiet
for long. How was Scott? Was he at home? And Isabel--he hadn't told her.
She did hope dear Isabel was keeping better. Was she? Was she?

She pressed the question as he did not seem inclined to answer it, and
saw again the frown that had darkened his handsome face upon arrival.

"Do tell me!" she begged. "Isn't she so well?"

And at last with the curtness of speech which always denoted displeasure
with him, he made reply.

"No, she has gone back a good deal since she got home. She lies on a sofa
and broods all day long. I am looking to you to wake her up. For heaven's
sake be as lively as you can!"

"Oh, poor Isabel!" Quick concern was in Dinah's voice. "What is it, do
you think? Doesn't the place suit her?"

"Heaven knows," he answered gloomily, "I have a house down at
Heath-on-Sea where we keep the yacht, but I doubt if it would do her
much good to go there this time of the year. She and Scott might try
it later--after the wedding."

"Couldn't we all go there?" suggested Dinah ingenuously.

He gave her a keen glance. "For the honeymoon? No I don't think so," he
said.

"Only for the first part of it," said Dinah coaxingly; "till Isabel felt
better."

He uttered a brief laugh. "No, thanks, Daphne. We're going to be
alone--quite alone, for the first part of our honeymoon. I am going to
take you in this car to the most out-of-the-way corner in England,
where--even, if you run away--there'll be nowhere to run to. And there
you'll stay till--" he paused a moment--"you realize that you are all
mine for ever and ever, till in fact, you've shed all your baby nonsense
and become a wise little married woman."

Dinah gave a sudden sharp shiver, and pulled her coat closer about her.

He glanced at her again. "You'll like it better than being a
maid-of-all-work," he said, with his swift, transforming smile.

She smiled back at him with ready responsiveness. "Oh, I shall! I'm sure
I shall. I've always wanted to be married--always. Only--it'll seem a
little funny, just at first. You won't get impatient with me, will you,
if--if sometimes I forget how to behave?"

He laughed and abruptly slackened speed. They were running down a narrow
lane bordered with bare trees through which the spring sunshine filtered
down. On a brown upland to one side of them a plough was being driven.
On the other the ground sloped away to deep meadows where wound a
willow-banked river.

The car stopped. "How pretty it is!" said Dinah.

And then very suddenly she found that it was not for the sake of the view
that he had brought her to a standstill in that secluded place. For he
caught her to him with the hot ardour she had learned to dread and kissed
with passion the burning face she sought to hide.

She struggled for a few seconds like a captured bird, but in the end she
yielded palpitating, as she had yielded so often before, mutely bearing
that which her whole soul clamoured inarticulately to escape. When he let
her go, her cheeks were on fire. He was laughing, but she was on the
verge of tears.

He started on again without words, and in a very brief space they were
racing forward at terrific speed, seeming scarcely to touch the ground so
rapid was their progress.

Dinah sat with her two hands clutched upon her hat, thankful for the cold
rush of air that gave her relief after the fiery intensity of those
unsparing kisses. Her heart was beating in great thumps. Somehow the
fierceness of him always exceeded either memory or expectation. He was so
terribly strong, so disconcertingly absolute in his demands upon her. And
every time he seemed to take more.

She hardly noticed anything further of the country through which they
passed. Her agitation possessed her overwhelmingly. She felt exhausted,
unnerved, very curiously ashamed. It was good to have so princely a
lover, but his tempestuous wooing was altogether too much for her. She
wondered how Rose, the sedate and composed beauty, would have met those
wild gusts of passion. They would not have disconcerted her; nothing ever
did. She would probably have endured all with a smile. No form of
adoration could come amiss with her. She did not fancy that Rose's heart
was capable of beating at more than the usual speed. Her very blushes
savoured of a delicate complacency that enhanced her beauty without
disturbing her serenity. A great wave of envy went through Dinah. "Ah,
why had she not been blessed with such a temperament as that?"

His voice broke in upon her disjointed meditations. "Well, Daphne?
Feeling better?"

She glanced at him with the confused consciousness that she dared not
meet his eyes. She was glad that he was laughing, but the turbulent
feeling of uncertainty that his nearness always brought to her was with
her still. She was as one who had passed by a raging fire, and the
scorching heat of the flame yet remained with her. Breathlessly she
spoke. "I can't think--or do anything--in this wind. Are we nearly
there?"

"We are there," he made answer.

And she discovered that which in her distress of mind she had failed to
notice. They were running smoothly along a private avenue of fir-trees
towards an old stone mansion that stood on a slope overlooking the long
river valley.

She drew a hard breath. "But this is better--ever so much--than the
Court!" she said.

"Your future home, my queen!" said Sir Eustace royally.

She breathed again deeply, wonderingly. "Is it real?" she said.

He laughed. "I almost think so. You see that other house right away in
the distance, across that further slope? That is the Dower House where
Isabel and Scott are to live when we are married."

"Oh!" There was a quick note of disappointment in Dinah's voice. "I
thought they would live with us."

"I don't know why," said Sir Eustace with a touch of sharpness, and then
softening almost immediately, "It's practically the same thing, my sprite
of the woods. But I wish you to be mistress in your own home--when we do
settle down, which won't be at present. For we're not coming back from
our honeymoon till you have learnt that I am the only person in the world
that matters."

Again a slight shiver caught Dinah, but she repressed it instantly. "I
expect it won't take me very long to learn that, Apollo," she said, with
her shy, fleeting smile.

And then they glided up to the wide steps of his home and the door opened
to receive them, showing Scott--Scott her friend--standing in the
opening, awaiting her.




CHAPTER V

THE WATCHER


She sprang to meet him with a cry of delight, both hands extended.

"Oh, it is good to see you again! It is good! It is good!" she panted.
"Why didn't you come to Perrythorpe? I did want you there!"

He grasped her hands very tightly. His pale eyes smiled their welcome,
but--it came to her afterwards--he scarcely said a word in greeting. In a
second or two he set her free.

"Come and see Isabel!" he said.

She went with him eagerly, forgetful of Sir Eustace striding in her wake.
As Scott opened the door of Isabel's room, she pressed forward, and the
next moment she was kneeling by Isabel's side, gathered close, close to
her breast in a silence that was deeper than any speech.

Dinah's arms clung fast about the elder woman's neck. She was conscious
of a curious impulse to tears, but she conquered it, forcing herself
somewhat brokenly to laugh.

"Isn't it lovely to be together again?" she whispered. "You can't think
what it means to me. I lay in bed last night and counted the hours and
then the minutes. I was so dreadfully afraid something might happen to
prevent my coming. And, oh, Isabel, I had no idea your home was so
beautiful."

Isabel's hold slackened. "Sit on the sofa beside me, my darling!" she
said.  "I am so glad you like Willowmount. Was Eustace in time for your
train?"

Dinah laughed again with more assurance. "Oh no! I got there first. He
came swooping down as if he had dropped from the clouds. We had a very
quick run back, and I'm blown all to pieces." She put up impetuous hands
to thrust back the disordered clusters of dark hair.

"Take off your hat!" said Scott.

She obeyed, with shining eyes upon him.  "Now, why didn't you come over
to Perrythorpe? You haven't told me yet."

"I was busy," he answered. "I had to get home."

His eyes were shining also. She did not need to be told that he was
glad to see her. He rang for tea and sat down somewhere near in his
usual unobtrusive fashion. Eustace occupied the place of honour in an
easy-chair drawn close to the end of the sofa on which Dinah sat. He
was watching her, she knew but she could not meet his look as she met
Scott's. His very nearness made her feel again the scorching of the
flame.

She slipped her hand into Isabel's as though seeking refuge and as she
did so she heard Eustace address his brother, his tone brief and
peremptory,--the voice of the employer.

"You have finished that correspondence?"

"I shall finish it in time for the post," Scott made answer.

Eustace made a sound expressive of dissatisfaction. "You'll miss it sure
as a gun!"

Scott said nothing further, but his silence was not without a certain
mastery that sent an odd little thrill of triumph through Dinah.

Eustace frowned heavily and turned from him.

The entrance of Biddy with the tea made a diversion, for her greeting of
Dinah was full of warmth.

"But sure, ye're not looking like I'd like to see ye, Miss Dinah," was
her verdict. "It's meself that'll have to feed ye up."

"But I'm always thin!" protested Dinah. "It's just the way I'm made."

Biddy pursed her lips and shook her head. "It's not the sign of a
contented mind," she commented.

"I never was contented before I went to Switzerland," said Dinah; she
turned to Isabel. "Wasn't it all lovely? It's just like a dream to me
now--all glitter and romance. I'd give anything to have it over again."

"I'll show you better things than winter in the Alps," said Eustace in
his free, imperial fashion.

Her bright eyes glanced up to his for a moment. "Do you know I don't
believe you could," she said.

He laughed. "You won't say that six months hence. The Alps will be no
more than an episode to you then."

"Rather an important episode," remarked Scott.

Her look came to him, settled upon him like a shy bird at rest. "Very,
very important," she said softly. "Do you remember that first day--that
first night--how you helped me dress for the ball?  Eustace would never
have thought of dancing with me if it hadn't been for you."

"I seem to have a good deal to answer for," said Scott, with his rather
tired smile.

"I owe you--everything," said Dinah.

"Stumpy has many debtors," said Isabel.

Eustace uttered a brief laugh. "Stumpy scores without running," he
observed. "He always has. Saves trouble, eh, Stumpy?"

"Quite so," said Scott with precision. "It's easy to be kind when it
costs you nothing."

"And it pays," said Eustace.

Dinah's green eyes went back to him with something of a flash. "Scott
would never have thought of that," she said.

"I am sure he wouldn't," said Eustace dryly.

Her look darted about him like an angry bird seeking some vulnerable
point whereat to strike. But before she could speak, Scott leaned forward
and intervened.

"My thoughts are my own private property, if no one objects," he said
whimsically. "Judge me--if you must--by my actions! But I should prefer
not to be judged at all. Have you told Dinah about the invitation to the
de Vignes's, Eustace?"

"No! They haven't asked you for the wedding surely!" Dinah's thoughts
were instantly diverted. "Have they really? I never thought they would.
Oh, that will be fun! I expect Rose is trying to pretend she isn't--" She
broke off, colouring vividly. "What a pig I am!" she said apologetically
to Scott. "Please forget I said that!"

"But you didn't say it," said Scott.

"A near thing!" commented Eustace. "I had no idea Miss de Vigne was so
smitten. Stumpy, you'll be best man. You'll have to console her."

"I believe the best man has to console everybody," said Scott.

"You are peculiarly well fitted for the task," said his brother, setting
down his cup and pulling out a cigarette-case. "Be quick and quench your
thirst, Dinah. I want to trot you round the place before dark."

Dinah looked at Isabel. "You'll come too?"

Isabel shook her head. "No, dear, I can't walk much. Besides, Eustace
will want you to himself."

But a queer little spirit of perversity had entered into Dinah. She shook
her head also. "We will go round in the morning," she said, with a
resolute look at her _fiancé_. "I am going to stay with Isabel to-night.
You have had quite as much of me as is good for you; now haven't you?"

There was an instant of silence that felt ominous before somewhat curtly
Sir Eustace yielded the point. "I won't grudge you to Isabel if she wants
you. You can both of you come up to the picture-gallery when you have
done. There's a fine view of the river from there."

He got up with the words and Scott rose also. They went away together,
and Dinah at once nestled to Isabel's side.

"Now we can be cosy!" she said.

Isabel put an arm about her. "You mustn't make me monopolize you,
sweetheart," she said. "I think Eustace was a little disappointed."

"I'll be ever so nice to him presently to make up," said Dinah. "But I do
want you now, Isabel!"

"What is it, dearest?"

Dinah's cheek rubbed softly against her shoulder. "Isabel--darling, I
never thought that you and Scott were going to leave this place because
Eustace was marrying me."

Isabel's arm pressed her closer. "We are not going far away, darling. It
will be better for you to be alone."

"I don't think so," said Dinah. "We shall be alone quite long enough on
our honeymoon." She trembled a little in Isabel's hold. "I do wish you
were coming too," she whispered.

"My dear, Eustace will take care of you," Isabel said.

"Oh yes, I know. But he's so big. He wants such a lot," murmured Dinah in
distress. "I don't know quite how to manage him. He's never satisfied.
If--if only you were coming with us, he'd have something else to think
about."

"Oh no, he wouldn't, dear. When you are present, he thinks of no one
else. You see," Isabel spoke with something of an effort, "he's in love
with you."

"Yes--yes, of course. I'm very silly." Dinah dabbed her eyes and began to
smile. "But he makes me feel all the while as if--as if he wants to eat
me. I know it's all my silliness; but I wish you weren't going to the
Dower House all the same. Shall you be quite comfortable there?"

"It is being done up, dear. You must come round with us and see it. We
shall move in directly the wedding is over, and then this place is to be
done up too, made ready for you. I believe you are to choose wall-papers
and hangings while you are here. You will enjoy that."

"If you will help me," said Dinah.

"Of course I will help you, dear child. I will always help you with
anything so long as it is in my power."

Very tenderly Isabel reassured her till presently the scared feeling
subsided.

They went up later to the picture-gallery and joined Eustace whom they
found smoking there. His mood also had changed by that time, and he
introduced his ancestors to Dinah with complete good humour.

Isabel remained with them, but she talked very little in her brother's
presence; and when after a time Dinah turned to her she was startled by
the deadly weariness of her face.

"Oh, I am tiring you!" she exclaimed, with swift compunction.

But Isabel assured her with a smile that this was not so. She was a
little tired, but that was nothing new.

"But you generally rest before dinner!" said Dinah, full of
self-reproach, "Eustace, ought she not to rest?"

Eustace glanced at his sister half-reluctantly, and a shade of concern
crossed his face also. "Are you feeling faint?" he asked her. "Do you
want anything?"

"No, no! Of course not!" She averted her face sharply from his look. "Go
on talking to Dinah! I am all right."

She moved to a deep window-embrasure, and sat down on the cushioned seat.
The spring dusk was falling. She gazed forth into it with that look of
perpetual searching that Dinah had grown to know in the earliest days of
their acquaintance. She was watching, she was waiting,--for what? She
longed to draw near and comfort her, but the presence of Eustace made
that impossible. She did not know how to dismiss him.

And then to her relief the door opened, and Scott came quietly in upon
them. He seemed to take in the situation at a glance, for after a few
words with them he passed on to Isabel, sitting aloof and silent in the
twilight.

She greeted him with a smile, and Dinah's anxiety lifted somewhat. She
turned to Eustace.

"Show me your den now!" she said. "I can see the rest of the house
to-morrow."

And with a feeling that she was doing Isabel a service she went away with
him, alone.




CHAPTER VI

THE WRONG ROAD


When Dinah descended to breakfast the next morning, she encountered Scott
in the hall. He had evidently just come in from an early ride, and he was
looking younger and more animated than his wont.

"Ah, there you are!" he said, coming to meet her. "I've got some shocking
news for you this morning. Eustace has had to go to town to see his
solicitor. An urgent telephone message came through this morning. He has
just gone up by the early train in the hope of getting back in good time.
He charged me with all sorts of messages for you, and I have promised to
take care of you in his absence, if you will allow me."

"Oh, that will be great fun!" exclaimed Dinah ingenuously, "I hope you
are not very busy. I'd like you to show me everything."

He laughed. "No, I can't do that. We must keep that for Eustace. But I
will take you to the Dower House, and show you that."

"I shall love that," said Dinah.

He took her into a room that overlooked terrace and river-valley and the
sunny southern slope that lay between.

Breakfast was laid for two, and a cheery fire was burning. "How cosy it
looks!" said Dinah.

"It does, doesn't it?" said Scott. "We always breakfast here in the
winter for that reason. Not that it is winter to-day. It is glorious
spring. You seem to have brought it with you. Take the coffee-pot end,
won't you? What will you have to eat?"

He spoke with a lightness that Dinah found peculiarly exhilarating. He
was evidently determined that she should not be dull. Her spirits rose.
She suddenly felt like a child who has been granted an unexpected
holiday.

She smiled up at him as he brought her a plate. "Isn't it a perfect
morning? I'm so glad to be here. Don't let us waste a single minute; will
we?"

"Not one," said Scott.

He went to his own place. He was plainly in a holiday mood also. She saw
it in his whole bearing, and her heart rejoiced. It was so good to see
him looking happy.

"Have you seen Isabel this morning?" he asked her presently.

"No. I went to her door, but Biddy said she was asleep, so I didn't go
in."

"She often doesn't sleep much before morning," Scott said. "I expect she
will be down to luncheon if you can put up with me only till then."

He evidently did not want to discuss Isabel's health just then, and Dinah
was quite willing also to let the subject pass for the time. It was a
morning for happy thoughts only. She and Scott would pretend that they
had not a care in the world.

They breakfasted together as if it were a picnic. She had never seen him
so cheery and inconsequent. It was as if he also were engaged in some
species of make-believe. Or was it the enchantment of spring that had
fallen upon them both? Dinah could not have said. She only knew that
she had never felt so happy in all her life before.

The walk to the Dower House was full of delight. It was all so exquisite,
the long, grassy slopes, the dark woods, the bare trees stark against the
blue. The path led through a birch copse, and here in sheltered corners
were primroses. She gathered them eagerly, and Scott helped her, even
forgetting to smoke.

She did not remember later what they talked about, or even if they talked
at all. But the amazing gladness of her heart on that spring morning was
to be a vivid memory to her for as long as she lived.

They reached the Dower House. Like Willowmount, it overlooked the river,
but from a different angle. Dinah was charmed with the old place. It was
full of unexpected corners and old-fashioned contrivances. Blue patches
of violets bloomed in the garden. Again with Scott's help, she gathered a
great dewy bunch.

There were workmen in one or two of the rooms, and she stood by or
wandered at will while Scott talked to the foreman.

They found themselves presently in the room that was to be Isabel's,--a
large and sunlit apartment that had a turret window that looked to the
far hills beyond the river. Dinah stood entranced with her eyes upon the
blue distance. Finally, with a sigh, she spoke.

"How I wish I were going to live here too!"

"What! You like it better than Willowmount?" said Scott.

She made a little gesture of the hands, as if she pleaded for
understanding. "I feel so small in big places. This is spacious, but it's
cosy too. I--I should feel lost alone at Willowmount."

"But you won't be alone," he pointed out, with his kindly smile. "You
will be very much the reverse, I can assure you."

She gave that sharp, uncontrollable little shiver of hers. "You mean
Eustace--" she said haltingly.

"Yes, Eustace, and all the people round who will want to know his bride,"
said Scott. "I don't think you will have much time to be lonely. If you
have, you can always come along to us, you know. We shall be only too
delighted to see you."

Dinah turned to him impulsively. "You are good!" she said. "I wonder you
don't look upon me as a horrid little interloper, turning you out of your
home where you have always lived! I do hate the thought of it! Really it
isn't my fault."

She spoke with tears in her eyes; but Scott still smiled. "My dear
child," he said, "such an idea never entered my head. Isabel and I have
often thought we should like to make this our home. We have always
intended to as soon as Eustace married."

"Did you never think of marrying?" Dinah asked him suddenly.

There was an instant's pause, and then, as he was about to speak, she
broke in quickly.

"Oh, please don't tell me! I was a pig to ask! I didn't mean to. It just
slipped out. Do forgive me!"

"But why shouldn't you ask?" said Scott gently. "We are friends. I don't
mind answering you. I've had my dream like the rest of the world. But it
was very soon over. I never seriously deluded myself into the belief that
anyone could care to marry a shrimp like me."

"Oh, Scott!" Almost fiercely Dinah cut him short. "How can you--you of
all people--say a thing like that?"

Scott looked at her quizzically for a moment. "I should have thought I
was the one person who could say it," he observed.

Dinah turned from him sharply. Her hands were clenched. "Oh no! Oh no!"
she said incoherently. "It's not right! It's not fair! You--you--Mr.
Greatheart!" Quite suddenly, as if the utterance of the name were too
much for her, she broke down, covered her face, and wept.

"Dinah!" said Scott.

He came to her and took her very gently by the arm. Dinah's shoulders
were shaking. She could not lift her face.

"Why--why shouldn't your dream come true too?" she sobbed. "You--who help
everybody--to get what they want!"

"My dear," Scott said, "my dream is over. Don't you grieve on my account!
God knows I'm not grieving for myself." His voice was low, but very
steadfast.

"You wouldn't!" said Dinah.

"No; because it's futile, unnecessary, a waste of time. I've other things
to do--plenty of other things." Scott braced himself with the words, as
one who manfully lifts a burden. "Cheer up, Dinah! I didn't mean to make
you sad."

"But--but--are you sure--quite sure--she didn't care?" faltered Dinah,
rubbing her eyes woefully.

"Quite sure," said Scott, with decision.

Dinah threw him a sudden, flashing glance of indignation. "Then she was a
donkey, Scott, a fool--an idiot!" she declared, with trembling vehemence.
"I'd like--oh, how I'd like--to tell her so."

Scott was smiling, his own, whimsical smile. "Yes, wouldn't you?" he
said. "And it's awfully nice of you to say so. But do you know, you're
quite wrong. She wasn't any of those things. On the other hand, I was all
three. But where's the use of talking? It's over, and a good thing too!"

Dinah slipped a quivering hand over his. "We'll always be friends, won't
we, Scott?" she said tremulously.

"Always," said Scott.

She squeezed his hand hard, and in response his fingers pressed her arm.
His steady eyes looked straight into hers.

And in the silence, there came to Dinah a queer stirring of
uncertainty,--the uncertainty of one who just begins to suspect that he
is on the wrong road.

The moment passed, and they talked again of lighter things, but the mood
of irresponsible light-heartedness had gone. When they finally left the
Dower House, Dinah felt that she trod the earth once more.

"I shall come and see you very often when we come back," she said rather
wistfully. "I hope Eustace won't want to be away a very long time."

"Aren't you looking forward to your honeymoon?" asked Scott.

"I don't know," said Dinah, and paused. "I really don't know. But,"
brightening, "I'm sure the wedding will be great fun."

"I hope it will," said Scott kindly.

It was not till they were nearing Willowmount that Dinah asked him at
length hesitatingly about Isabel.

"Do you mind telling me? Is she worse?"

Scott also hesitated a little before he answered. Then: "In one sense she
is much better," he said. "But physically," he paused, "physically she is
losing ground."

"Oh, Scott!" Dinah looked at him with swift dismay. "But why--why? Can
nothing be done?"

His eyes met hers unwaveringly. "No, nothing," he said, and he spoke with
that decision which she had come to know as in some fashion a part of
himself. His words carried conviction, and yet by some means they quieted
her dismay as well. He went on after a moment with that gentle philosophy
of his that seemed to soften all he said. "She is as one nearing the end
of a long journey, and she is very tired, poor girl. We can't grudge her
her rest--when it comes. Eustace wants to rouse her, but I think the time
for that is past. It is kinder--it is wiser--to let her alone."

Dinah drew a little nearer to him. "Do you mean--that you think she won't
live very long?" she whispered.

"If you like to put it that way," Scott answered quietly.

"Oh, but what of you?" she said.

She uttered the words almost involuntarily, and the next moment she would
have recalled them, for she saw his face change. For a second--only a
second--she read suffering in his eyes. But he answered her without
hesitation.

"I shall just keep on, Dinah," he said. "It's the only way. But, as I
think I've mentioned before, it's no good meeting troubles half-way. The
day's work is all that really matters."

They walked on for a space in silence; then as they drew near the house
he changed the subject. But that brief shadow of a coming desolation
dwelt in Dinah's memory with a persistence that defied all lesser things.
He was brave enough, cheery enough, in the shouldering of his burden; but
her heart ached when she realized how heavy that burden must be.

A message awaited her at the house that she would go to Isabel in her
sitting-room, and she went, half-eager, half-diffident. But as soon as
she was with her friend her doubts were all gone. For Isabel looked and
spoke so much as usual that it seemed impossible to believe that she was
indeed nearing the end of the journey.

She wanted to know all that Dinah had been doing, and they sat and
discussed the decorations of the Dower House till the luncheon-hour.

When luncheon was over they repaired to a sheltered corner of the
terrace, looking down over the garden to the river, while Scott went away
to write letters; and here they talked over the serious matter of the
trousseau with regard to which neither Dinah nor her mother had made any
very definite arrangements.

Perhaps Mrs. Bathurst had foreseen the possibility of Isabel desiring to
undertake this responsibility. Perhaps Isabel had already dropped a hint
of her intention. In any case it seemed the most natural thing in the
world that Isabel should be the one to assist and advise, and when Dinah
demurred a little on the score of cost she found herself gently but quite
effectually silenced. Sir Eustace's bride must have a suitable outfit,
Isabel told her. The question of ways and means was not one which need
trouble her.

So Dinah obediently put the matter from her, and entered into the
delightful discussion with keen zest. Isabel's ideas were so entrancing.
She knew exactly what she would need. Her taste also was so simple, and
so unerring. Dinah had never before pictured herself as possessing such
things as Isabel calmly proclaimed that she must have.

"We must go up to town to-morrow," Isabel said, "and get things started.
It will mean the whole day, I am afraid. Can you bear to be parted from
Eustace for so long?"

Dinah laughed merrily at the question. "Of course--of course! What fun it
will be! I always knew I should like to be married, but I never dreamt it
could be so exciting as this."

Isabel smiled at her with a touch of pity in her eyes. "Marriage isn't
only new clothes and wedding presents, Dinah," she said.

"No, no! I know!" Dinah spoke with swift compunction. "It is far more
than that. But I've never had such lovely things before. I can't help
feeling a little giddy about it. You do understand, don't you? I'm not
like that all through--really."

"My darling!" Isabel answered fondly. "Of course I know it. I sometimes
think that it would be better for you if you were."

"Isabel, why--why?" Dinah pressed close to her, half-curious,
half-frightened.

But Isabel did not answer her. She only kissed the vivid, upturned face
with all a mother's tenderness, and turned back in silence, to the
fashion-book on her knee.




CHAPTER VII

DOUBTING CASTLE


When Sir Eustace returned, he found his bride-elect awaiting him with a
radiant face. She sprang to greet him with an eagerness that outwent all
shyness.

"Oh, Eustace, I have had such a lovely time!" she told him. "It has been
a perfect day."

She offered him her lips with a child's simplicity, but blushed deeply
when she felt the hot pressure of his, turning her face aside the moment
he released her.

He laughed a little, keeping his arm about her shoulders. "You haven't
missed me then?" he said.

"Oh, not a bit," said Dinah truthfully; and then quickly, "but what a
horrid thing to say! Why did you put it like that?"

"I wanted to know," said Sir Eustace.

She turned back to him. "I should have missed you if I hadn't been so
busy. Isabel is going to help me with my trousseau. And oh, Eustace, I am
to have such a crowd of lovely things."

He pinched her cheek. "What should a brown elf need beyond a shift of
thistle-down? Where is Isabel?"

"She is resting now. She got so tired. Biddy said she must lie down, and
we mustn't disturb her for tea. I do hope it wasn't too much for her,
Eustace."

"Too much for her! Nonsense! It does her good to think of someone else
besides herself," said Eustace. "If Biddy didn't coddle her so in the day
time, she would sleep better at night. Well, where is tea? In the
drawing-room? Come along and have it!"

Dinah clung to his arm. "It--it's in a place called my lady's boudoir,"
she told him shyly.

He looked at her. "Where? Oh, I know. That inner sanctuary with the west
window. You've taken a fancy to it, have you? Then we will call it
Daphne's Bower."

Dinah's laugh was not without a hint of restraint. "I haven't been in any
other room. Scott said you would show me everything. But I just wandered
in there, and he found me and showed me the dear little boudoir. He said
you were going to have it done up."

"So I am," said Eustace. "Everything that belongs to you must be new.
Have you decided what colour will suit you best?"

They were passing through the long drawing-room towards the curtained
doorway that led into the little boudoir. The drawing-room was a palatial
apartment with stately French furniture that Dinah surveyed with awe. She
could not picture herself as hostess in so magnificent a setting. She
could only think of Rose de Vigne. It would have suited her flawless
beauty perfectly, and she knew that Rose's self-contained heart would
have revelled in such an atmosphere.

But it made her feel a stranger, and she hastened through it to the
cosier nest beyond.

This was a far more homely spot. The furniture here was French also, and
exquisitely delicate; but it was designed for comfort, and the gilded
state of the outer room was wholly absent.

A tea-table stood near a deeply-cushioned settee, and the kettle sang
merrily over a spirit-lamp.

Eustace dropped on to the settee and drew her suddenly and wholly
unexpectedly down upon his knee.

"Oh, Eustace!" she gasped, turning crimson.

He wound his arms about her, holding her two hands imprisoned. "Oh,
Daphne!" he mocked softly. "I've caught you--I've caught you! Here in
your own bower with no one to look on! No, you can't even flutter your
wings now. You've got to stay still and be worshipped."

He spoke with his face against her neck. She felt the burning of his
breath, and something;--an urgent, inner prompting--warned her to submit.
She sat there in his grasp in quivering silence.

His arms drew her nearer, nearer. It was as if he were gradually merging
her whole being into his. In a moment, with a little gasp, she gave him
her trembling lips.

He uttered a low laugh of mastery and gave his passion the rein,
overwhelming her with those devouring kisses that from the very outset
had always filled her with an indefinable sense of shame. She was quite
powerless to frustrate him. The delicate barrier of her reserve was
rudely torn away. The burning blush on face and neck served but to feed
the flame. He kissed the panting throat as if he would draw the very life
out of it. There was fierce possession in the holding of his arms. She
thought she would never be free again.

The first fiery wave spent itself at last, but even then he did not let
her go. He held her pressed to him, and she lay against his breast
trembling but wholly passive, overcome by an inexplicable longing to
hide, to hide.

After a few seconds he spoke to her, his voice oddly unsteady, very deep.
"You're driving me mad, Daphne. Do you know that?"

"I--I'm sorry," she faltered, trying to shelter her tingling face in his
coat.

His arms were tense about her. "I want you more and more every day," he
said. "I don't know how to wait for you. How long is it to our wedding?"

"Three weeks and four days," she told him faintly.

He gave his low, quivering laugh, "What! You are counting the days too!
Daphne! My Daphne! Need we wait--all that time?"

Dinah's thumping heart gave a great start and seemed to stop. "Oh yes,"
she gasped desperately. "Yes, I couldn't possibly--be ready sooner."

He put his face down to hers, as one who breathes the essence of a
flower. "You are ready now," he said. "You will never be lovelier than
you are to-night."

She tried to laugh, but his lips were too near. Her voice quavered
piteously.

"Why do I wait for you?" he said, and in his words there beat a fierce
unrest. "Why am I such a fool? I lie awake night after night consumed
with the want of you. When I sleep, I am always chasing you, you
will-o'-the-wisp; and you always manage to keep just out of reach." His
arms tightened. His voice suddenly sank to a deep whisper. "Daphne! Shall
I tell you what I am going to do?"

"What?" panted Dinah.

"I am going to take you right away over the hills to-morrow to a place I
know of where it is as lonely as the Sahara, and we will have a picnic
there all to ourselves--all to ourselves, and make up for to-day."

His lips pressed hers again, but she withdrew herself with a sharp
effort. There was nameless terror in her heart.

"Oh, I can't, Eustace! I can't indeed!" she said, and now she was
striving, striving impotently, for freedom. "I'm going up to town with
Isabel."

"Isabel can wait," he said.

"No! No! I must go. You don't understand. There are no end of things to
be done." Dinah was as one encircled by fire, searching wildly round for
a means of escape. "I must go!" she said again. "I must go!"

"You can go the next day," he said with arrogance. "I want you to-morrow
and I mean to have you. Look at me, Dinah!"

She glanced at him, compelled by the command of his tone, met the fiery
intensity of his look, and sank helpless, conquered.

He kissed her again. "There! That's settled. You silly little thing! Why
do you always beat your wings against the inevitable? Do you think you
are going to get away from me now?"

She hid her face against his shoulder. She was almost in tears. "You--you
hurt me! You frighten me!" she whispered.

"Do I?" he said, and still in his voice she heard that deep note that
made her whole being quiver. "It's your own fault, my Daphne. You
shouldn't run away."

"I--I can't help it," she said tremulously. "I sometimes think--I'm
not big enough for you."

"You'll grow," he said.

"I don't know," she answered in distress. "I may not. And if I do, I
feel--I feel as if I shan't be myself any longer, but just--but just--a
bit of you!"

He laughed. "Daphne,--you oddity! Don't you want to be a bit of me?"

"I'd rather be myself," she murmured shyly.

His hold was not so close, and she longed, but did not dare, to get off
his knee and breathe. But in that moment there came the sound of a
halting step in the drawing-room beyond, and swiftly she raised her head.

"Oh, Eustace, let me go! Here is Scott!"

He did not release her instantly. Scott was already in the doorway
before, like a frightened fawn, she leapt from his grasp. She heard
Eustace laugh again, and somehow his laugh had a note of insolence.

"Come in, my good brother!" he said. "My lady is just about to make tea.
I presume that is what you have come for."

"The presumption is correct," said Scott.

He came forward in his quiet, unhurried fashion, and paused at the table
to open the tea-caddy for Dinah.

She thanked him with trembling lips, her eyes cast down, her face on
fire.

Eustace lounged back on the settee and watched her. He frowned
momentarily when Scott sat down beside him, leaving her a low chair by
the tea-tray.

Dinah's hands fluttered among the cups. She was painfully ill at ease.
But in a second or two Scott's placid voice came into the silence, and at
once her distress began to subside.

"Have you decided about the decoration of this room yet?" he asked. "I
always thought this dead-white rather cold."

"Dinah is to have her own choice," said Sir Eustace.

"I would like shell-pink," said Dinah, without looking up. "Don't you
think that would be nice with those pretty water-colour sketches?"

She spoke diffidently. No one had ever deferred to her taste before.

Sir Eustace laughed in his slightly supercilious way. "Do you know who is
responsible for those pretty sketches, my red, red rose?"

She glanced up nervously. "Not--not--are they yours, Scott?"

"They are," said Scott, with a smile.

She met his eyes for an instant, and was surprised by their gravity. "Oh,
I do like them," she said. "I wonder I didn't guess. They are so
beautifully finished, so--complete."

"I am glad you like them," said Scott. "I thought you might want to turn
them out as lumber."

"As if I should!" she said. "I love them--every one of them. I shall love
them better still now I know they are yours."

"Thank you," said Scott.

Eustace turned his attention to him. "No one ever paid you such a
compliment as that before, my good Stumpy," he observed. "If everyone saw
you in that light, you'd be a great artist by now."

"I wonder," said Scott.

Dinah sent him another swift glance. She seemed on the verge of speech,
but checked herself, and there fell a brief silence.

It was broken by the entrance of a servant. "If you please, Sir Eustace,
Mr. Grey is in the library and would be glad if you could spare him a few
minutes."

Sir Eustace uttered an impatient exclamation. "You go and see what he
wants, Stumpy!" he said.

But Scott remained seated. "I know what he wants, my dear chap, and it's
something that only you can give. He has come about Bob Jelf who was
caught poaching last week. He wants you to give the fellow as light a
sentence as possible on account of his wife."

Sir Eustace frowned. "I never give a light sentence for poaching. He's
always at it, I'd give him the cat if I could."

Scott raised his shoulders slightly. "Well, don't ask me to say that to
Mr. Grey! He's taking the whole business badly to heart, as he was
beginning to look on Jelf as a reformed character."

"I'll reform him!" said Sir Eustace. He turned to the servant. "Ask Mr.
Grey to join us here!"

"You had better see him alone first," said Scott.

"Why?" His brother turned upon him almost savagely.

Scott took up his tea-cup. "You can't refuse to give him a hearing," he
observed. "He has come up on purpose."

Sir Eustace murmured something under his breath and rose. His look fell
upon Dinah. "It's the village padre," he said. "I shall have to bring him
in here. I hope you don't mind?"

She gave him a quick, half-startled smile. "Of course not."

He turned to the door which the waiting servant was holding open, and
strode out with annoyed majesty.

Dinah watched him till the door closed; then very suddenly and urgently
she turned to Scott.

"Oh, please, will you help me?" she said.

He gave her a straight, keen look that seemed to penetrate to her soul.
"If it lies in my power," he said slowly.

She caught her breath, pierced by a sharp uncertainty. "You can. I'm sure
you can," she said.

He set down his cup. "Dinah," he said gently, "don't ask me to interfere
in your affairs if you can by any means manage without!"

"But that's just it!" she said in distress. "I can't."

He leaned forward. "My dear, don't be agitated!" he said. "Tell me what
is the matter!"

Dinah leaned forward also, her hands tightly clasped, and spoke in a
rapid whisper.

"Scott, Eustace wants me to go for an all-day picnic alone with him
to-morrow. I--don't want to go."

He was still looking at her with that straight, almost stern regard. An
odd little quiver went through her as she met it. She felt as if she were
in a fashion on her trial.

"Why don't you want to go?" he asked.

She hesitated. "I was to have gone up to town with Isabel to shop," she
said.

"No, that isn't the reason," he said. "Tell me the reason!"

She made a quick gesture of appeal. "I--wish you wouldn't ask," she
faltered, and suddenly she could meet his eyes no longer. She lowered her
own, and sat before him in burning confusion.

"Have you asked yourself?" he said, his voice very low.

She was silent; the quiet question seemed to probe her through and
through. There was no evading it.

Scott was still watching her very closely, very intently. He spoke at
length, just as she was beginning to feel his scrutiny to be more than
she could bear.

"If you are just shy with him--as I think you are--I think you ought to
try and get over it, as much for his sake as for your own. You don't want
to hurt him, do you? You wouldn't like him to be disappointed?"

Dinah shook her head. "If you could come too!" she suggested, in a very
small voice.

"No, I can't," said Scott firmly.

She sent him a darting glance. "Are you angry with me?" she said.

"I!" said Scott in amazement.

"You--spoke as if you were," she said. "And you looked--quite grim."

He laughed a little. "If you are afraid of me, you must indeed be easily
frightened. No, of course I am not angry. Dinah! Dinah! Don't be silly!"

Her lips were quivering, but in response to his admonishing tone she
forced them to smile. "I know I am silly," she said, with an effort.
"I--I'm not nearly good enough for Eustace. And I'm a dreadful little
coward, I know. But he does frighten me. When he kisses me--I always
want to run away."

"But you wouldn't like it if he didn't," said Scott, in the voice of the
philosopher.

"Shouldn't I?" said Dinah. "I wonder. It--wouldn't be him, would it?"

"And what are you going to do when you are married?" said Scott, point
blank. "You'll see much more of him then."

"Oh, I expect I shall feel different then," said Dinah. "Married people
are different, aren't they? They are not always going off by themselves
and kissing in corners."

"Not as a rule," admitted Scott. "But I've been told that there is
usually a good deal of that sort of thing done during the honeymoon."

"That's different too," Dinah's voice was slightly dubious
notwithstanding. "But we are not on our honeymoon yet. Scott, couldn't
you--just for once--help me to--to find an excuse not to go? It would
be--so dear of you."

She spoke with earnest entreaty, her eyes frankly raised to his.

Scott looked into them with steady searching before he finally responded.
"I will speak to him if you like. I don't know that I shall be
successful. But--if you wish it--I will try."

"Oh, thank you," she said. "Thank you." And then quickly, "You're sure
you don't mind? Sure you're not afraid?"

"Oh, quite sure of that," said Scott.

Her eyes expressed open admiration. "I can't think how you manage not to
be," she said.

He smiled with a touch of sadness. "Perhaps I am not so weak as I look,"
he said.

"You--weak!" said Dinah. "Why, you are the strongest man I ever met."

Scott smothered a sudden sigh. "Which only proves how very little you
know about me," he said.

But Dinah shook her head, wholly unconvinced. Here at least she was
absolutely sure of her ground.

"'Mr. Greatheart was a strong man,'" she quoted, "'and he was not afraid
of a Lion.'"

"There are sometimes worse things than lions in the path," said Scott
gravely.




CHAPTER VIII

THE VICTORY


The return of Sir Eustace, marshalling the Vicar before him, put an end
to further confidences.

Dinah rose nervously to receive the new-comer--a tall, thin man, elderly,
with a grave, intellectual face and courteous manner, who looked at her
with a gleam of surprise as he took her shyly proffered hand.

"It is a great privilege to meet you," he said then, and Dinah perceived
at once that he had prepared that remark for someone much more imposing
than herself, and had not time to readjust it.

She thanked him, and he sat down at Scott's invitation and fell into a
troubled silence.

Sir Eustace was looking decidedly formidable, and it was not difficult to
see that he had just given an unqualified refusal to his visitor's
earnest request.

It was Scott as usual who came to the rescue, breaking through the
Vicar's abstraction to ask for details concerning certain additions that
were being made to the Cottage Hospital. He drew Dinah also into the
conversation, taking it for granted that she would be interested; and
presently Mr. Grey brightened somewhat, launching into what was evidently
a favourite topic.

"We are hoping," he said, "that the new wing will be completed by the end
of June, and it is expected that the Parish Council will request Lady
Studley to be good enough to declare it open."

He looked at Dinah with the words, and she realized their significance
with a sharp shock. "Oh, do you mean me?" she said. "I don't think I
could."

"It wouldn't be a very difficult business," said Scott reassuringly.

"Oh, I couldn't!" she said. "Why--why, there would be crowds of people,
wouldn't there?"

"I hope to get a few of the County," said Mr. Grey, "to support you."

"That makes it worse," said Dinah.

Scott laughed. "Eustace and I will come too and take care of you. You
see, the Lady of the Manor has to do these tiresome things."

"Oh! I'll come if you want me," said Dinah. "But I've never done anything
like that before and I can't think what the County will say. You see, I
don't belong."

"Snap your fingers in its face, and it won't bite you!" said Eustace.
"You will belong by that time."

Mr. Grey smiled a very kindly smile that had in it a touch of compassion.
He said nothing, but in a few minutes he rose to take his leave, and
then, with Dinah's hand held for a moment in his, he said in a low voice,
"I wish I might enlist your sympathy on behalf of one of my parishioners.
His wife is dying of cancer, and he is to be sent to gaol for poaching."

"Oh!" Dinah exclaimed in distress.

She looked quickly across at her _fiancé_, and saw that his brow was
dark.

He said nothing whatever, and she went to him impulsively. "Eustace, must
you send him to prison?"

He looked at her for a second, then turned, without responding, to the
Vicar. "That was a very unnecessary move on your part, sir," he said
icily. "I have told you my decision in the matter, and there it must
rest. Justice is justice."

Dinah was looking at him very pleadingly; he laid his hand upon her arm,
and she felt his fingers close with a strong, restraining pressure.

Mr. Grey turned to go. "I make no excuse, Sir Eustace," he said. "I am
begging for mercy, not justice. My cause is urgent. If one weapon fails,
I must employ another."

He went out with Scott, and Dinah was left alone with Sir Eustace.

He spoke at once, sternly and briefly, before she had time to open her
lips. "Dinah, this is no matter for your interference. I forbid you to
pursue it any further."

His tone was crushingly absolute; she saw that he was white with anger.

She felt the colour die out of her own cheeks as she faced him. But the
Vicar's few words had made a deep impression upon her; she forced back
her fear.

"But, Eustace, is it true?" she said. "Is the man's wife really dying? If
so--if so--surely you will let him off!"

His grasp upon her arm tightened. "Are you going to disobey me?" he said
warningly.

His look was terrible, but she braved it. "Yes--yes, I am," she said,
with desperate courage. "Eustace, I've never asked you to do anything
before. Couldn't you--can't you--do this one thing?"

She met the blazing wrath of his eyes though her heart felt stiff with
fear. It had come so suddenly, this ordeal, but she braced herself to
meet it. Horrible though it was to withstand him, the thought came to her
that if she did not make the effort just once she would never have the
strength again.

"You think me very impertinent," she said, speaking quickly through
quivering lips. "But--but--I have a right to speak. If I am to be--your
wife, you must not treat me as--a servant."

She saw his look change. The anger went out of it, but something that was
more terrible to her took its place, something that she could not meet.

She flinched involuntarily, and in the same moment he drew her close to
him. "Ah, Daphne, the adorable!" he said. "I've never seen you at bay
before! You claim your privileges, do you? You think I can refuse you
nothing?"

She shrank at his tone--the mastery of it, the con